While You Were Sleeping

Harrys Mistress

Rating: NC17
Genres: Romance
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 6
Published: 28/11/2005
Last Updated: 04/12/2006
Status: completed

Inspired by the movie! Good fun! Lots of pairings and plenty of the fluff for all our favorite ships! Enjoy!

Chapters

1. Chapter 1

2. Chapter 2

3. chapter 3

4. Chapter 4

5. Chapter 5

6. Chapter 6

7. Chapter 7

8. Chapter 8

9. Chapter 9

10. Chapter 10

11. Chapter 11

12. Authors update

13. Chapter 12

14. Chapter 13

15. Chapter 14

16. Chapter 15

17. Chapter 15

18. Chapter 16

19. Chapter 17

20. Chapter 18

21. Chapter 19

22. Chapter 20

23. Chapter 21

24. Chapter 22

25. an update on what is taking me so FREAKIN long!!

26. Chapter 23

27. Chapter 24

28. Chapter 25

29. Chapter 26

30. Chapter 27

31. Chapter 28

32. Chapter 29

33. Chapter 30

34. Chapter 31

35. Chapter 32

36. Chapter 33

37. Chapter 34

38. Chapter 35

39. Chapter 36

40. Chapter 37

41. Chapter 38

42. Chapter 39

43. Chapter 40

44. Chapter 41

1. Chapter 1

Surprise I got this up so fast?? So am I! Here’s my new fic. It’s sort of based on the movie, I watched it a few weeks ago and an idea sparked in my head and it just grew from there. So I decided to use the same title. I was never good at titles anyway. Anyway, I have a feeling this will be a long one. The updates…well, you know me. Sometimes I go weeks without an update and others only days. But I know you always come back no matter how long I take and I really appreciate it. Thanks again and enjoy yourself as I know I will why we go on to my next adventure in H/Hr land! Gotta love it!

Chapter 1

Harry couldn’t sleep. In fact he didn’t know why he even bothered trying with everything going on in his head. If he closed his eyes flashes of images would appear as if he was reliving them all over again. He never wished to relive what he went through during the final battle against Voldemort.

He won. He killed Voldemort and survived, but the victory was bittersweet. How could he be happy and celebrate like the rest of them when his best friend was lying in the hospital? It could have been Hermione. The rare curse was meant for Hermione.

Harry shut his eyes as the memory of the moment flooded back to him. Voldemort and his followers attacked Hogwarts when Harry, Hermione and Ron were there for a meeting with the Order. All Horcruxes had been found and destroyed all was next was Voldemort. The attack was quick and unexpected. Students were rushed down to the dungeons for safety while members of the D.A stayed and fought against the Death Eaters. The sight made Harry was very proud.

Voldemort was outside on the grounds and he was waiting for him. Harry had told Hermione and Ron to stay put in the castle, but they didn’t listen of course. Everything had happened so fast. Harry and Ron were knocked far off their feet leaving Hermione vulnerable and alone. Harry knew when he saw Voldemort raise his wand to her that it was too late, but he ran to her anyway, desperate to reach her.

Ron ran too but from the other direction it was just a matter of who got to her first. Both screamed her name as Voldemort said the curse and Harry knew he couldn’t get to her in time. Then the next thing he knew, Ron was five feet away but in an instant he was right there next to her, shoving her out of the way right at Harry.

Harry caught her, falling backwards and making sure he broke her fall. They both looked back to see Ron on his back still and white as death and his heart dropped. Hermione scrambled off of him sobbing his name while she crawled over to him and Harry was right behind her placing his hands on her shoulders.

“Now that’s a shame,” Voldemort had hissed. “That was meant for the mudblood. Perhaps I’ll try again.”

Harry grabbed her and pushed her behind him. “You won’t touch her, Voldemort. I can promise you that.”

It was a promise he kept. The three of them together, the love that they all shared was no match for him. Harry didn’t even have to use the killing curse, but as their wands connected he knew he wasn’t alone. His free hand was touching Ron’s shoulder, why Hermione held on tightly to him from behind, whispering encouragement and love.

Just like that he was gone and after that he couldn’t remember much. He remembered slumping against Hermione and turning around as he held onto her. Shortly after, they both passed out from exhaustion and woke up the next day in the hospital wing.

It had been two weeks and Ron still hadn’t woken up. The curse was rare and some people would say they’d rather have the killing curse then this one. The chance of someone waking up is very slim and almost never happens. Harry knew that if anyone could wake up it would be Ron. Hope was the only thing keeping him going.

Knowing sleep would never come, Harry threw the covers off and slid out of bed. With Hogwarts deserted for the summer, all the students had left, but McGonagall allowed him and Hermione, along with the Weasley’s to stay at Hogwarts so they could be close to Ron.

Dressed in a pair of sweats and a tee shirt, Harry slid on his trainers, just in case he wanted to venture out further than the common room. When he walked into the common room he stopped when he noticed a small form lying on the couch but couldn’t quite make out who it was. He hoped it was Hermione, she was the only person he could handle seeing at the moment. The past two weeks they were hardly ever apart. They never talked much, especially about Ron, but their company was comforting and reassuring.

Harry started to make his way to the couch and didn’t get far when a flash of red came shooting up and a pair of blue eyes blinked at him. “Ginny. What are you doing up?”

“I…I just got back from visiting Ron and didn’t want to go up yet.” Ginny scooted over and patted the cushion next to her. “You can sit down if you want.”

“Oh, um. All right.” He really didn’t want to, he never knew how to act around Ginny anymore. It was awkward, especially with the issue of Ron, because many of times she hinted that she wanted to be comforted by him. They never really talked about where their relationship stood now the war was over. At the beginning of it all, he figured he would have jumped right back into it with Ginny, but now things were different. He was different.

Harry sat down next to her and Ginny immediately scooted close to him. “THey are moving Ron to St. Mungo’s tomorrow.”

“I know, hopefully they can help him.”

“I’m sure they’ll do whatever they can.” She scooted a little closer to him so that their hips were touching. “Why couldn’t you sleep, Harry?” Ginny asked placing a hand on his arm.

Her touch use to excited him, but now he felt nothing. “Just have a lot on my mind with everything.” He really didn’t want to talk about it, he wasn’t ready and he hoped she didn’t ask if he wanted to talk about it.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Crap. “No,” he sighed. “Not really.”

“All right, but Harry, it might help to talk to someone about it. I’ll always be there for you.”

Harry wanted to say that if he did agree to talk about it to someone that someone would be Hermione. All though it would be honest, it would also be rude so all he did was give her a nod of understanding. “I think I’m going to…”

“Harry,” she said before he could finish and turned to face him more properly. “I know what you are going through with Ron, I’m going through the same thing. It hurts to think about it, the only choice is not to think about it.”

“Easier said than done, Ginny,” Harry said with a hint of irritation.

“No, I know,” she said reaching up to touch his face and turn him to look at her. “Why don’t we do something that allows us not to think at all.”

Her lips were on his before he could take his next breath. It had been over a year since their last kiss but it was still familiar, yet strangely different. He didn’t kiss her back and let her do the work as he tried to talk himself into snapping out of it and let this kiss go further. Isn’t this was what he wanted? Have a good snog with Ginny like always? But it wasn’t that simple and if a girl is kissing you and you are having arguments with yourself in your head, instead of enjoying the fact that a girl is kissing you…it wasn’t a very good sign.

Harry pulled back suddenly and shook his head. “No. I’m sorry Ginny, I can’t.” He stood up and walked to the window as he stared out onto the grounds. “Things have changed, Ginny.”

Ginny walked up behind him placing her hand on his shoulder. “Harry, what are you saying?”

“We ended things over a year ago, Ginny.” He had the urge to shrug of her hand, but that too, would be rude. “It’s over.”

“But Harry,” she said urgently. “You ended things for my safety and…and I’m not in danger anymore.”

“That’s not the reason anymore, Ginny.” He turned his head to look at her. “This past year I’ve changed. I didn’t realize this for sure until just now when you kissed me, but…I’m sorry. I just don’t feel that way about you anymore.”

Harry looked back out the window when tears filled her eyes. “No,” she whispered. “Harry, you don’t mean that. We were so good together, Harry. We have so much in common and…didn’t you like being with me?”

“Of course I did,” he said still looking out the window. “At the time you were exactly what I needed Ginny and for that you will always mean something to me.” He looked at her and saw the hope in her eyes so he shook his head firmly. “But I can’t be with you. I need to be by myself right now. I can’t be with anyone.”

“I’ll wait for you…”

“No,” he said as he looked back out the window, determined not to look at her. He knew he was hurting her, but it was for her own good. The sooner she realized that they were over the sooner she could get on with her life. “You would be waiting forever. You deserve a life with someone who loves you…who will devote himself to you. I can’t be that guy, Ginny.”

She was sobbing now and it was breaking his heart. He still cared for her and hated to see her cry, but he stood firm and kept his gaze on the grounds of Hogwarts. She finally turned and fled up the stairs, crying as she went and Harry let out a breath as he pressed his head against the window. If he knew this was waiting for him downstairs he would have stayed in bed and took his chance with his nightmares.

“My life…officially sucks,” he muttered to himself as he opened his eyes and banged his forehead again on the glass. He was about to turn away and head back upstairs but a movement in the shadows caught his attention. Alert now, he placed his hand on the glass and squinted his eyes at the figure walking towards the lake. It didn’t take him long to figure out who it was, he would recognized that crazy hair a mile away. “What is she doing out at this hour?”

Harry then quickly turned and headed straight out of the common room and at a slow trot made his way down the corridors. He was rounding the corner when he nearly ran right into Snape who thankfully pulled back fast enough to prevent a collision. “Snape…I was just…”

“Potter, as thrilled that we all are that you defeated Lord Voldemort, it doesn’t mean you can strut around the halls at this time of night. The Headmistress herself told you and your friends that the school rules still stand while you are here.”

Harry let out a sigh. “Look, I know we’ve never been…on friendly terms with each other and I know that you risked a lot to help our side. It took me awhile to trust you and Draco at first, but since my life was on the line I don’t think you can really blame me. I know you don’t like me very much and honestly I’m not particularly fond of you either.” He swallowed and rolled his eyes as he tried to get the words he hated to admit. “But…after fighting with you and Draco I’ve…come to…respect you both.” Harry let out a breath as he shook his head. “Okay, you may think I’m just putting on an act or whatever, and that’s fine, but please…Hermione is outside and…she’s all I got now. I…I just need to make sure she’s okay, so…so can you just please forget you hate me just this once and let me pass?”

Snape stood there and studied him with a look he couldn’t quite read. When he showed know signs of Harry let out a frustrating groan. “Look, if you tell me to go back to the common room I’m just going to go get my dad’s invisibility cloak so let me know soon please so I can get going.”

Harry then could have sworn Snape tilted the corner of his mouth just a hair but surely he was imagining it. “Here’s what I’m going to do,” he finally said. “I’m going to go back down this corridor and I’m going to assume you are going to head back to bed. Whether you do or not, I will not know since my back will be to you. Understood?”

Harry tried his best not to smile and nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“Very well,” he said with a nod. “Good night, Potter.”

Harry watched him retreat and with a grin finally turned and headed down the corridor that led to the doors of the castle. Once outside he jogged towards the lake hoping to find her soon and that she didn’t venture to far. He slowed down to a walk and then paused when he noticed Hermione perched up on a boulder facing a lake.

He took a deep breath before making his way towards her and when she sensed him she gasped and spun her head and wand at him. The glow from the tip of her wand blinded him as he held up his hands. “Just me, Hermione.”

“Harry,” she said lowering her wand. “Nox.” The glow faded and now the moonlight was their only light. “What are you doing out here?”

“I saw you from the window.” Harry jumped up on the boulder next to her then nudged his shoulder playfully against hers. “Wanted to make sure you were okay.”

She gave him a small smile. “I’m fine.”

“Hermione,” he said with a sigh. “Don’t give me that, ‘I’m fine’ nonsense that I myself have used on you many of times through out the years. I never fooled you so you know you won’t fool me.”

Hermione shook her head and let out a harsh laugh. “What do you want me to say Harry? I can’t eat. I can’t sleep. I can’t go one second without thinking that I should be the one lying in that hospital room, not Ron.”

“Hermione, you can’t feel guilty about that,” Harry said as he placed a hand on her back. “Ron and I…we were both running to you. I was so scared and panicked that I didn’t even think about apparating to you. But Ron did and he’s the one who pushed you out of the way. He did it for you, Hermione, you would have done the same thing.”

“I know,” she sobbed as her eyes began to glisten. “That’s what makes it so hard.” Hermione leaned into him and he immediately opened his arms, letting her cry on his shoulder. “What if he doesn‘t wake up, Harry?”

Harry pressed his lips against her hair taking a deep breath. “What if he does? We can only hope and pray that he does, Hermione.”

Hermione’s sobs quieted down some her breath was still shaky. “He has to, Harry. Ron and I…we were going to try and…and see where our relationship took us. We wanted to wait after the war, you were more important at the moment.”

“Hermione.” He kissed the top of her head. “You two shouldn’t have waited. I just…I’ve always wanted to see you happy. Both of you.”

“I know, Harry. You were fighting for that. Our freedom. Our lives.”

“I would do it again if I had to.” He turned and rested his cheek against her hair. “I’m sorry, Hermione. I’m sorry I wasn’t the one that got to you first. I’m sorry it wasn’t me.”

Hermione lifted her head abruptly and stared at him. “No,” she whispered shaking her head. “Don’t say that.” She lifted her hands to cup his face. “Don’t ever say that. I’m not sorry. If it had been you then you never would have defeated Voldemort. We wouldn’t have survived.” She held his face tighter giving him a quick shake. “Don’t ever be sorry.”

Harry reached up and took her wrists as he nodded. “Okay. I’ll never be sorry.”

Hermione pressed her forehead against his for a moment then pulled him in for a hug. “I’m glad you came. I’m glad we finally talked.”

“Hermione,” he said as he pulled back and grabbed her by the shoulders. “You’re it for me. You’re all I’ve got, Hermione. You are my family now.”

“The Weasley’s…Ginny…”

“Will always be near and dear to my heart, but you matter most to me.” He gave her a little shake. “I need you. I need to know you won’t leave me.”

“Harry,” she cried softly shaking her head. “I…I could never leave you. I promise…wherever you go…I go.”

Harry gave her a smile as he now started to choke up. “Yeah?”

She smiled through her tears. “Yeah.” She slid her arms around his waist and tucked her head under his chin. “Yeah.”

Harry let out a breath and felt peace finally for the first time in a long time. “Okay then.”

No matter what happened…Harry knew everything was going to be all right.

2. Chapter 2

Here’s another quick update! It’s not very long, but it’s a good one. Hope you like! I think I’ll write even more tonight!

Chapter 2

Ginny cried herself to sleep. She awoke the next morning and all she wanted to do was pull the covers over her head and cry some more. That would make her pathetic and she refused to be so pathetic she couldn’t get out of bed the next morning.

Harry didn’t want her.

“Well that’s fine,” Ginny said throwing the covers off her and got out of bed. It might still hurt and she didn’t know if she’d ever get over him, but she’d be damned if she’d let Harry know it.

Besides, wasn’t that how she got him in the first place? By pretending she was over him? She’d do the same again and then who knows what would happen. He could crawl on his knees begging her to take him back…the image made her smile. Or, he truly meant what he said and they were over. Either way she was going to go on and pretend it didn’t matter. That Harry didn’t matter.

She took a long hot shower, hoping to rinse away all the hurt and negative feelings away. It didn’t matter. She wouldn’t let Harry see the hurt he had caused her. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. She took her time getting dressed, making sure she looked good as she picked out her favorite skirt and blouse. Her skirt was starch white and flowed freely around her knees and her blouse was emerald green, a color that always looked good on her. She also refused to think of Harry’s eyes which matched her blouse.

She put on a touch of make-up, dabbed on her perfume and walked out of her room with her chin held high. She was to meet her family at the hospital wing since Ron would be leaving for St. Mungo’s shortly and she didn’t know if Harry was going to be there. If so then she would handle it.

Ginny skipped down the stairs and crossed the common room leading out to the portrait door. She was passing the couch when the figures on it made her stop and turn. Her heart fell to the pit of her stomach at the sight of a sleeping Harry, along with a sleeping Hermione. Harry was sitting on the couch with his feet stretched out and his head resting on the back of the couch. His hands were folded on his chest and they moved up and down as he breathed slowly and deeply.

Hermione was curled up next to him, with her legs tucked under her and her head had found its way to his shoulder. One arm was linked around his, something that Ginny noticed Hermione did a lot with Harry. The constant grabbing of his arm silently annoyed her, especially when they were still dating.

If it was any other couple or any other person she would have found the sight touching. But it was Harry and Hermione and the sight made her sick to her stomach. A part of her was always scared that something other than friendship would happened between them. Harry was close to her and told her things he never even told her…his girlfriend. She always tried to ignore it but deep down it stung to know her boyfriend confided to another girl.

Not being able to look at the sight anymore, she turned around and headed out of the common room. She took deep breaths as she made her way to the hospital wing, she would not let it upset her. Harry was old news, she didn’t need him anymore. But what if he came back?

Hope. There was always hope and she could wait. Surely there wasn’t another guy out there better than Harry. “Of course there isn’t.”

“Talking to yourself, Red?”

Ginny gasped and spun around to see Draco Malfoy lurking in the corner of the corridor. He was on crutches and he limped his way over to her. “Draco,” she said placing a hand on her heart. “You scared me to death.”

“Well, next time you find yourself talking to yourself…remind yourself you are alone and end the conversation.” He gave her a smirk. “Then you might have seen me a mile away.”

Ginny scowled at him. “Aren’t you suppose to be in the hospital wing?”

“I’m making a run for it,” he said turning his head to eye the corridor that led to the hospital. “Madame Pompfrey is driving me barking mad. Besides, I’m fine.”

Guilty spread through her as she eyed his leg. “Does it hurt much?”

“Not when I’m duped up on potions. So yeah it hurts.”

“Why don’t you take the potions?”

“Because it makes me drowsy and I wouldn’t have been able to plan my escape.” Draco looked her up and down and couldn’t help but notice how…fresh she looked this morning. Maybe Potter put the red in her rosy cheeks. Then all of the sudden, a quick flash of jealously swept through him so fast he almost didn’t feel it. Almost. He scowled at the idea of being jealous of Harry Potter over the Weasley’s youngest. Absolutely not. He refused to go there. “I gotta go.”

“Wait,” she said placing a hand on his arm before he could stalk off.

“What?” he said harshly hating the fact that her touch sent a tingle up his arm.

Ginny took her hand away. “I…I never thanked you…for pushing me out of the way. I should be the one in crutches.”

“I wouldn’t make such a deal about it,” he said with a shrug. “It was just a reflex.”

Ginny narrowed her eyes. “You’re making it difficult for me to thank you.”

“I don’t need it,” he said roughly. “I don’t need…”

“Malfoy!”

Draco winced at the sound of Severus’ angry voice coming down the corridor. “Severus, you can‘t possibly expect me to go back to that…”

“I expect you to do as your told,” he said as he glared at him. “Poppy has yet to release you and you are not ready to leave. Now move it.”

“You are treating me like a child,” he muttered as he limped off and then glared at Ginny when she tried to muffle a giggle. “Think this is funny?”

Ginny cleared her throat. “Er…no. Of course not.”

“Miss Weasley, I suggest you hurry ahead to the hospital wing,” Snape said. “They are about to move your brother.”

“Oh,” she said completely forgetting that she was there to see Ron off. “Thank you.”

Draco watched her run off ahead of him and couldn’t help but admire the view. She did have a rather nice backside.

“Interesting.”

“Huh?” he asked looking up at Snape. “What’s interesting?”

“You. Flirting with a Weasley.” He smirked. “It’s the last thing I would have expected.”

“Me?” he sputtered. “Flirting with Ginny? Don’t be ridiculous.”

“I didn’t realize you were on a first name basis.”

He let out a sigh. “What would you expect me to call her?”

“If my memories are clear you use to call her a lot of vile things.”

“Yeah. Well, I was young and stupid.” Draco cursed softly as he picked up his pace, but Snape kept up with him. He hated being crippled. “This conversation is ridiculous. I’m not attracted to Ginny Weasley.”

“Did I say that?” he asked casually opening the door for him. “I didn’t say that.”

“Well…good!” And with that said he limped into the room, ignoring the nurse’s yells and protests at him as he made a beeline straight to his bed. When he walked past Ron’s bed which was surrounded by Mediwitches and family, he was determined not to look over there. But of course he did and of course his eyes found Ginny who was looking right back at him. Cursing himself he threw down his crutches and angrily jerked himself into bed. “What does a guy have to do to get some painkillers over here?!”

3. chapter 3

Chapter 3

Harry knew she was standing there. He had heard her walk down the stairs and quickly closed his eyes so she would think he was still asleep. It was childish, he knew, but he just didn’t feel like seeing her face to face, especially with Hermione curled up beside him.

How long was she going to stare at them? It was difficult enough to keep a steady breath and a relaxed form when he was all tensed up inside. He was close to opening his eyes and telling her to leave when he finally heard her turn and walk out the door. He let out a deep breath and opened his eyes, then turned to Hermione who was still sleeping. He was glad she didn’t decide to wake up when Ginny was there, that would have been awkward.

Harry figured Ginny was leaving to meet her family at the hospital wing to see Ron off, and although a part of him wanted to be there, he just didn’t have the heart to wake up Hermione. Merlin knew this was the most she had slept in a long time, same as him. It was past three by the time they got back to the common room; Harry had dragged Hermione to the kitchens after they came back inside into the castle. She didn’t go willingly at first, but Harry was persistent.

“Harry, I’m not hungry,” Hermione said as she tugged at her wrist in which Harry had held captive with his hand. “I just want to go back to the common room.”

“Hermione, a bird has eaten more than you these past few days,” he said tickling the pear in the painting. “We’re going into the kitchens to see if Dobby can make us both a sandwich.”

“What are you going to do Harry? Shove the food down my throat?”

“If it comes to that,” he said with a grin as he led her into the kitchen.

“Harry Potter!” Dobby said as he trotted to them. “He who has defeated You know…”

“Come now, Dobby, you can say his real name,” Harry encouraged him. “He’s gone now.”

Dobby swallowed. “He who has defeated…V-V-Vol…”

“Go on Dobby,” Hermione said. “You can do it.”

“V-Vol-Voldemort!” Dobby then gasped placing his little hands over his mouth with his eyes wide. “I did it!”

“Good job, Dobby,” Harry said with a grin. “First time is always the hardest.”

Dobby was practically beaming. “What can I do for Harry Potter and Harry Potter’s Mione?”

Harry grinned at Hermione. “Well, Dobby, my Mione needs some food. Can you help us?”

“Of course!” he said with urgency. “Sit, sit!”

Harry and Hermione let Dobby lead them to the table and once they sat down Dobby darted off. “I think I like that name,” Harry said. “I might start calling you Mione now.”

“Well, it’s at least better than Hermy,” she said with a laugh. “I can handle Mione.”

“Promise me that you’ll try and eat,” he said placing a hand over hers. “You are getting too thin and I’m going to start worrying about you.”

Hermione sighed as her small shoulders slumped. “I know I haven’t been taking care of myself much, but everything that’s been going on has been weighing on my mind. How can I sit and eat when Ron is lying helplessly in bed?”

“Maybe you can start by thinking how upset Ron would be if he knew what you were doing to yourself. Instead of feeling guilty that he pushed you out of the way, maybe you should start being grateful and pay Ron back by eating and taking care of yourself. It’s not doing anybody any good.”

Hermione led out a shaky breath. “You’re right.” She gave herself a firm nod. “I’ll do better. I promise.”

Harry patted her hand. “Good. You can start by eating your sandwich.”

Two plates filled with grilled cheese and a bowl of tomato soup appeared in front of him, along with a glass of butterbeer. Hermione took a long whiff and her stomach grumbled with anticipation. “I guess I am hungry,” she said scooping up a spoonful of her soup. “Mmm…this is delicious.”

Harry took a bite of the sandwich. “This is good, too. Nothing like a late night snack.”

“Nothing like,” she agreed with a mouthful of food. “I don’t think I’ll have a problem clearing my plate.”

“I’m sure you’ll do Ron proud,” Harry said with a chuckle. “That boy can eat.”

Hermione giggled. “He would make me nauseous just watching him eat. How he never got fat is beyond me.”

“Quidditch,” Harry said with a wink. “It’s good exercise.”

“I’ll say,” she said wiggling her eyebrows. “You and Ron both have a pretty nice body.”

Harry’s spoon clattered in his bowl as he stared at her, causing her only to laugh harder. “I feel so exposed,” he said crossing an arm across his chest, then grinned and laughed along with her. “On that note, might I say you have a pretty nice body as well.”

Hermione choked on her butterbeer. “Harry, you surprise me,” she chuckled. “I didn’t think you even looked.”

“Hey, I may be your best friend, but I do have eyes.”

“Gee, glad you’ve noticed,” she said picking up her sandwich and finishing it off. “Man, I ate every drop.”

Harry finished off his butterbeer. “You sure needed it. Want desert?”

“Oh, I couldn’t,” she said placing a hand on her stomach. “I’m about to explode.”

“Well, let’s head back to the common room,” he said standing up. “I want to talk to you about something. About what we’re going to do next.”

Hermione nodded. “All right. I know we can’t stay here forever. Especially with Ron leaving in the morning.”

“I know. Let’s head out and go sit on the couch where it’s more comfortable.”

Ten minutes later they were sitting on the couch side by side with their legs stretched out and facing the fire. “What do you want to talk about?” she asked scooting closer to him and slipping her arm through his.

“Well…I was kind of thinking about buying a house,” he said after awhile.

“A house?” she asked. “Where? When?”

“I wanted to buy a house for all three of us.”

“The three of us?”

“Yeah,” he said with a smile. “I want you to move in with me. There will be a third bedroom for Ron…when he wakes up. I thought it might be fun, living together after everything we’ve been through. So, what do you think?”

“Well,” she said pondering it over. “I think you two would drive me barking mad and that I’d have to constantly pick up after the two of you. That’s what I think.”

Harry eyed her. “Er…is that a yes?”

Hermione laughed as she playfully nudged him. “Of course it’s a yes!”

Harry let out a sigh of relief. “Great,” he said with a smile. “Our next great adventure.”

“I’ll say,” she said with a laugh. “When do we get started?”

“Well, I was thinking first maybe you could go to your parents, visit with them for awhile. Merlin knows they miss you. Meanwhile, I need to go to the Dursley’s one last time, make sure I didn’t leave anything that’s mine. I might spend the night there, then maybe go stay at the Leaky Cauldron while I search for the house.”

“Why not stay at the Burrow?” Hermione asked.

He sighed. “I don’t know, Hermione, with Ron in a coma, I just don’t know how to act around them. Furthermore, I don’t want to be around Ginny right now, that’s awkward and we need some space.”

“I’ve always assumed you’d get back together with Ginny,” Hermione said looking up at him. “Have you spoken to her?”

“Yeah, tonight actually,” he said looking down at her. “Right before I came out to see you. She wants to get back together.”

“Oh,” she said looking over at the fire. “That’s great, Harry. You deserve some normalcy in your life.”

“But I don’t.”

Hermione huffed out a breath. “Now that’s just silly, of course you deserve some normalcy. You’ve been through so much and…”

“No, you misunderstood,” he said shaking his head. “I don’t want to get back together with Ginny.”

Hermione was shocked when she heard this. She had always thought that Harry would just pick up where he left off with Ginny. He always seemed so happy with her. “Why? I mean, have you told her this?”

“She kissed me last night,” he said gazing into the fire. “It was the first time we’ve kissed in over a year and…I remember at the beginning of the year, when we started out on the search for the Horcruxes I would think about her and hoped that I would get a chance to kiss her again.” He looked at her then and shook his head in confusion. “It was weird. When she kissed me it wasn’t like I thought it would be. I had been avoiding her these last two weeks, I never knew why but when she kissed me it all made sense. Ginny was what I needed at the time we were together, but now everything is different.”

“I’m sorry, Harry,” she said placing her head on his shoulder. “How did she take it?”

“Horribly,” he said leaning his head back on the couch. “I never wanted to hurt her.”

“I know,” Hermione said curling next to him and closed her eyes. “She’ll be all right. Eventually.”

“She deserves someone a lot better than me,” Harry said with a soft laugh. “I’m a freakin’ mess.”

“No,” she murmured as sleep began to overtake her. “No, you’re just…Harry.” She yawned as she snuggled closer to him, tucking her legs under her. “Just Harry.”

Harry smiled softly at her sleeping form and then bent down to kiss her forehead. “Thank you,” he murmured against her hair. “Good night. My Mione.”

Harry smiled softly down at Hermione who was still sleeping soundly. Twenty-four hours ago he was worried about her. About both of them. It had always been the trio for so long it seemed wrong that they were down to two. After last night he was assured that no matter what happened they would be all right. Ron would wake up. Harry had no doubt in his mind. Until that day he had Hermione and Hermione had him. They would keep each other sane and go on with their lives a day at a time.

Harry sighed tiredly as he laid his head back against the couch, rubbing his eyes with his free hand under his glasses. He yawned as he pulled them off and then casually tossed them next to him before closing his eyes again. Since Hermione wasn’t getting up anytime soon and he didn’t want to move to wake her, he might as well try and rest his eyes.

The warmth of Hermione next to him and the soft hum of her breathing quickly lulled him to sleep.

4. Chapter 4

Here’s an update! Kind of a filler, but not a bad one either. Sorry it took so long to update, but this weekend was busy! Yesterday my friend and I went to our old high school football game. It was the Texas State semifinals game and it was SO close! We won by three and I was shaking like crazy! Our quarterback is the #1 recruiting quarterback in the nation so he’s awesome! We’re going to State next weekend so wish us luck! I will be there cheering them on! Anyway, hope you enjoy the update!

Chapter 4

Hermione woke up very slowly. Her whole body felt like dead weight and she could detect a hint of drool seeping from the corner of her mouth. She stirred and yawned as she snuggled against something warm and hard, before finally opening her eyes. She saw a pair of legs stretched out beside her and then heard someone murmur her name as her “pillow” moved.

She gasped as she lifted her head up to see Harry sleeping soundly next to her. She winced when she noticed the small wet drop of drool on his shoulder and quickly performed a drying spell before he could notice. How embarrassing would it be if Harry found out she had actually drooled on him? Horrifying!

She had to admit though, she felt marvelous and completely well rested. She smiled down at Harry, remembering how sweet and caring he was last night. He was worried about her. She reached down and pushed back his bangs from his forehead, then lightly traveled a finger over his scar.

He moved his head suddenly, causing her hand to fling back. “Hermione,” he murmured as he started to shake his head back and forth. “Hermione…no.”

Her eyes widened as she placed a hand over her mouth. He was having a nightmare…about her. “Harry,” she said softly as she ran her fingers through his hair. “Wake up, Harry.”

He was sweating now, as he continued to toss and turn. “Hermione…”

“I’m right here, Harry,” she said softly cupping her hand on his cheek. “Wake up.” She gave him a shake with her hand on his shoulder. “Wake up, Harry.”

Harry jerked as his eyes flew open. “Hermione?”

“It was just a dream. I’m okay. You’re okay.”

Harry let out a shaky breath as he closed his eyes. “Just a dream.”

“Are you all right?” she asked concerned as she placed a hand on his chest.

Harry placed a hand over hers and squeezed it. “I am now.” He sat up and rested his elbows on his knees. “I was back at the final battle. Voldemort got you instead of Ron.”

“Oh, Harry,” she said placing her arm around his back and resting her cheek on his shoulder.

He shook his head. “But you were dead.” His voice cracked with emotion. “It was the killing curse. I couldn’t stop it.”

“It’s over, Harry.” She placed her lips on his shoulder and rubbed his back. “You defeated him. It’s over.”

“I know,” he said with a nod and turned his head to give her a small smile. “C’mere.”

Hermione smiled as she let him pull her into a hug, knowing that he needed it to reassure him she was there and very much alive. She held on tightly to him as the warmth and the familiar scent of him swept over her. He always smelled the same. Ever since third year when she pushed him into the broom closet, he had loomed over her from behind and the scent of pumpkin spice tickled her nose. She had assumed at the time he had ate pumpkin pie earlier that day, but to this day, no matter where they were or what they were doing he always smelled like pumpkin pie. She had one time even asked Ginny if she noticed Harry’s very vague scent and she had looked at her like she was crazy.

“He smells like Quidditch,” she had answered back with a smile. Hermione was very confused with that answer. Just what did Quidditch smell like?

Hermione took a deep breath and sighed softly. Yep. Still smells like spicy pumpkin pie.

“Hermione,” Harry said as he pulled away. “Why don’t we go and take the next hour or so to pack up? We can go to Hogsmead and then apparrate home. Sound good?”

“Sounds perfect,” she said giving him a smile. “Maybe we can stop at Three Broomsticks for old time sakes and have a butterbeer.”

“Good idea,” he said standing up then helping her up on her feet. “I’ll meet you back down here.”

XXXX

“I’m going to miss this place,” Harry said as they both hunkered into a booth at the pub. “I remember when I first came here. Sipping butterbeer under my cloak.”

“Ah, yes,” she laughed shaking her head. “How could I forget? You were under the table while we eavesdropped on McGonagall and the rest of the staff.”

“Good times, huh?” Harry asked lifting up his drink.

“Good times,” she said clinking her glass with his then taking a sip. “Remember the time when you came here with me in fourth year? You were once again wearing that stupid cloak and I looked like an idiot. Tell me Harry, did you ever come her without the cloak?”

“Of course,” he said grinning at her. “How could you forget? After my disastrous date with Cho, I met you here for the interview.”

“Oh yes, I remember,” she said chuckling. “You did look a little put out when I saw you.”

“I was frustrated with the female race,” he grumbled as he took a long gulp. “Then I had to go sit at a table with three more females, one being someone I despised beyond all reason.”

“Yes, she’s a horrible woman, but it was worth it.” She sighed as she looked around the pub, which was full of lively and happy people. “Look around you, Harry. All these people owe everything to you. A month ago this place would have been deserted and now thanks to you it’s full of life.” She grinned at him from ear to ear. “Doesn’t it make you feel good?”

Harry smiled softly as he looked around the pub. People were laughing and talking among friends and family. No one was eyeing the door nervously, waiting for another attack. Everything was back to normal, just like he always wanted it to be. “I never really thought about it like that.” He turned back to her. “But yeah, now that you mention it…I guess it feels pretty good.”

“Oi! Harry! Hermione!”

They both turned around to see Lupin walking towards them with a smile on his face, followed by a very pleased looking Tonks. “We hoped to find you here,” Lupin said walked over to the table.

“Minerva said you two might be here,” Tonks said who’s bubble pink hair was windblown and her cheeks were rosy red.

“What have you two been doing?” Harry asked suspiciously.

“We flew straight here,” Remus said with a grin.

“Flew?” Hermione asked.

“Yep. Harry, come outside, I’ve got a surprise for you.”

After exchanging a confused look with Hermione, they both finished off their drinks and Harry threw money on the table. “Do you have any idea what this is about?” Hermione asked him as they followed Tonks and Remus out of the pub.

Harry shook his head. “I have no…” Harry stopped suddenly and stared at the motorcycle perched on the cobble street in front of them. “Is that…what I think it is?”

“You bet,” Lupin said as he patted the seat. “Sirius wanted you to have it.”

Harry’s jaw dropped as he walked to the motorcycle that long ago carried him and Hagrid to his aunt and uncle. “I can’t believe it.” He looked at Remus. “Why now?”

“Sirius told me during fifth year that if he didn’t make it and once the war was over, that he’d like you to have his motorcycle.” He smiled fondly at the bike as he let out a chuckle. “He always did enjoy it during his youth. Great way to pick up chicks. Ow!” He rubbed his arm where Tonks had hit him. “So he says anyway.”

Tonks gave him a quick kiss then turned to Harry. “We thought you’d might like to ride it back home. Er…wherever that is anyway.”

“Brilliant,” Harry said as he flung a leg over to sit astride and held the handles. “Is it easy to ride?”

“Piece of cake,” Lupin said as he went over to him to teach him all the gadgets.

“Men,” Tonks muttered to Hermione. “Muggle or wizard, they just drool over things like these, am I right?”

Hermione chuckled. “You’re right. My dad has an old car in the garage he likes to tinker with. It’s his baby. He hasn’t gotten it started in five years, but there’s always hope.”

“Hermione, you’ve got to come see this,” Harry said with excitement.

Hermione rolled her eyes at Tonks, before walking over to stand behind Harry while he explained to her how everything work. He lost her during some point during the explanation on how the invisibility booster worked, but pretended to listen anyway. “It’s really great, Harry. You look good on it.”

“Yeah?” he asked pleased to hear it. “Hey get on the back, why apparrate when I can fly this baby back to your house.”

“Oh, I don’t know Harry,” she said shaking her head. “You know flying was never my idea of fun.”

“Oh, come on!” Harry exclaimed. “It’ll be fun. You can hold onto me the whole way, I wont’ let you fall.”

Hermione sighed as she felt herself already giving up. How could she say no to Harry when he was this happy? “Oh all right,” she said with a sigh

Harry grinned as she climbed behind him. “This is going to be great.”

“You kids have fun,” Remus said as he held Tonks hand. “We have to get going now. Keep in touch and let us know about Ron.”

They both nodded in understanding. “We will. Don’t worry.”

Once they were gone Harry turned on the ignition and the bike roared with life. Harry grinned at Hermione over his shoulder. “You ready?”

She held on tightly to him. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

XXX

“How are you doing back there, Hermione?” Harry asked as he leveled the bike just above the clouds.

“Oh, don’t worry about me,” she said as she held on tightly with her face buried against his back. The wind was blowing in her hair and her eyes had been shut since the moment the bike had left the ground. “Perfectly all right.”

“Are you opening your eyes?” Harry asked.

“What do you think?”

Harry laughed and then turned completely around, but Hermione shrieked and shoved him back. “Are you insane! Don’t take your eyes off the sky!”

“Hermione relax,” he laughed turning himself back around. “The bike is on autopilot.”

Hermione blinked at him as he turned his body towards his so they were now facing each other. The bike stayed it’s course and they weren’t plummeting to the ground so she figured they were okay. “Are you sure it’s safe?” Hermione asked as she started to look down.

“No, don’t do that,” Harry said lifting her chin back up. “It will only freak you out more. Just look straight ahead into my eyes.”

Hermione looked around but made sure she kept her eyes leveled. “It is pretty up here. What if someone sees us?”

“We’re invisible right now,” he said watching her with amusement. “I entered your address on the tracking device. The bike will let me know when we need to start descending.”

“The bike has a lot of gadgets.” The bike all of the sudden turned slightly and Hermione shrieked as she grabbed his arms in fear. “What was that?”

“We’re just changing course,” he assured her. “Relax, Hermione. I told you, I won’t let you fall.”

“I know, it’s just…I feel a bit more vulnerable when you are facing me. I can’t hold on to you like I can when your back is facing me.”

Harry watched her bite her lip as she held tightly onto his arms. “Want me to turn around?”

“No, it’s okay…”

“Well here,” he said as he reached down and gripped his hands under both of her knees and pulled her close until her legs were overlapping his. “That better?”

“Much,” she said letting out a sigh. “Thanks.”

Harry rested his hands on her hips and gave her a reassuring smile. “No problem. Least I can do since you agreed to come along. Apparating would have taken just a lot bit faster, but I really wanted to do this.”

“I know, Harry. You’re the only person I would have done this for.”

“Not even Ron?” he asked grinning.

“Oh no,” she said shaking her head. “Ron would be the kind of person who would deliberately fly crazy just to make me mad. He would think it was funny.”

Harry chuckled. “You know who Ron reminds me of? All those boys in my grade school when I was little, who always picked on the girl they liked. You know, pull their hair, tease them and call them names. You knew that they were only doing it so they could get their attention. Through the years when I’ve noticed Ron sort of acting that way towards you, it made me think of the boys in my class who did all that stuff.”

“You know something, you’re right,” Hermione laughed. “There were a couple of boys like that when I was in grade school. And did you ever pull on some girl’s hair, Harry?”

“Me?” He laughed and shook his head. “No, I was the quiet one, I never did that. There was this one girl in our class. I was about seven I think and she was the prettiest girl in the class. Blonde hair, blue eyes…cute little freckles on her nose. All the boys in the class liked her, including me, so most of them picked on her a lot.”

“But not you,” she said fondly with a soft smile.

“No, not me,” he said shaking his head. “I was too shy.”

“No, you were too sweet,” she corrected as her heart melted for the small innocent boy of seven. “What was this girl’s name?”

“Ashley Baker,” he said right off the bat and then shrugged when Hermione arched a brow. “Hey, you never forget your first crush. Anyway, my shyness paid off eventually. The first day back after Christmas break, our teacher told us we were having new assigned seats. She had desks made for two so everyone was in pairs. Odd number in our class, I was always in the back by myself.”

“Oh Harry, you’re going to make me cry,” she said as she sniffed back her tears.

“Don’t cry, please…I didn’t mind.” He rubbed a hand up and down her side to sooth her. “Anyway, the boys were suppose to pick a table first, there couldn’t be two boys at one table, the teacher said it must be boy/girl. So I picked my same table in the back, thinking that I would be by myself again. Especially when the teacher told the girls to go pick a desk one by one. Ashley Baker was first and could you imagine my surprise when she went right up the row, passing all the other boys and stopped right in front of mine. My eyes were as wide as dinner plates I’m sure, I was so shocked. She asked if I could sit next to me and I…I think I must have nodded or said some kind of ‘yes’ because she smiled then sat down next to me.”

Hermione smiled through her tears. “I like this Ashley.”

“She was always nice to me,” he said remembering with a smile. “We weren’t friends or anything, but she never went out of her way to be cruel like most of the kids. I remember one time asking her why she picked me and she told me in these exact words, ‘Harry, the reason I picked you is because you never once called me names or pulled my hair. That’s why I picked you.’ Dudley was furious when she walked up to my desk, he always had a big crush on her. Plus, to my great pleasure, none of the girls picked Dudley so he was stuck by himself.” He gave Hermione a sappy grin. “See? There were some good memories in my childhood.”

“I’m glad,” she said beaming. “And I’m very thankful to Ashley.”

“Me too,” he said with a chuckle. “Wonder where Ashley is now? She’s probably still in Little Whining.” The motorcycle then let out a high pitch ding causing Harry to turn around. “That’s our cue, we are coming up on your house.” Harry shifted Hermione’s legs off him and spun around smiling softly when Hermione immediately scooted up behind him and held on tightly. “Hang on, Hermione.”

Hermione turned her head and rested her cheek against his back. “I wouldn’t dream of letting go.”

5. Chapter 5

Thanks again for all the reviews!!

Chapter 5

As soon as Harry pulled up to Hermione’s house, the front door flew open seconds later as her parents ran out. Hermione let out a shriek as she climbed quickly off the bike and rushed to her parents. She threw herself onto her dad and he caught her up against him as he spun in circles. He put her down and her mum swooped in for a hug as she sobbed with joy along with her daughter.

Harry climbed off the bike, but hung back to give them a moment with Hermione. Mr. Granger spotted him first and he walked down the walkway towards him so Harry met him halfway. “Mr. Granger,” Harry said holding out his hands. “It’s nice to…oof!”

He had taken Harry’s hand only to pull him into a hard hug, that made him realize where Hermione got her famous bone crushing hugs. “Thank you,” he said holding him in a tight hug as he thumped him on the back. “Thank you for keeping my girl safe.”

“Oh,” he said embarrassed as he pulled back. “I didn’t do much, she mostly took care of me.”

“Harry,” Mrs. Granger cried as she came up to him and cupped his face with her hands. “You dear boy.” Harry blushed while she kissed both his cheeks. “Thank you for everything. For being her friend.”

“I was the lucky one,” He said sheepishly as he rocked back on his heels. “I wouldn’t have lasted my first year without her.”

“That’s so sweet,” she said wiping her tears away as she pulled her daughter to her side. “You must stay and have dinner with us.”

“Oh, I don’t want to be a bother,” he said holding up his hands.

“Nonsense! I insist!”

“Well,” he said with a shrug and a smile. “All right then.”

“Woah, Harry!” Mr. Granger’s eyes lit up as he walked past him towards his bike. “That’s yours?”

Harry grinned as he followed him to the bike. “Yep. My godfather left it to me.”

“Good lord, they’ll be out all night,” Mrs. Granger said. “We’ll leave you two to drool and make manly noises. Be ready for dinner in an hour.”

“Yeah, okay sweetie,” he said completely distracted as he ran a hand over the leather seat. “I’ve never seen so many gadgets before. What’s this?”

“That’s the flying gear.”

He spun his head to Harry. “It…it flies?”

Harry laughed. “Sure does. Wanna give it a try?”

“Me?” He asked pointing to himself. “Oh, I don’t know, Harry. My wife would kill me.”

“It could be our little secret,” he said as he nudged him onto the bike. “It’s easy to fly, you will be a natural.”

“But…what if someone sees me?” he asked looking around the neighborhood.

“Not a problem. When you are ready to take off just push this silver button and you’ll be invisible.”

His eyes widened. “Seriously?”

“Seriously,” he laughed then gave Mr. Granger a quick lesson on what to do. “It’s every easy to handle. Landing will be smooth and easy.”

“Do you see my wife looking out the window?” he asked as he turned on the ignition.

“Nope, you’re clear,” he said stepping back. “If she comes out I’ll just tell her you went for a quick ride and I won’t mention you are in the air.”

He winked. “You catch on fast.” He revved the engine as he stared down the road with anticipation. “Here goes nothing.”

Harry watched him take off down the street, then shimmer out of sight right before hearing a whoop of excitement. Harry chuckled and turned around but then swallowed his laughter and dropped his smile when he saw Hermione standing there. “Hermione…”

“Did…Did my dad just take off on your bike?”

“Er…yes…Just for a quick spin.”

“I see,” she said crossing her arms across her chest. “Just on the ground I hope?”

Harry shuffled his feet and avoided eye contact. “Of course! Just on the ground.”

Then all of the sudden the sound of the motorcycle hummed just above their heads, causing Harry and Hermione both to duck to the ground.

“Sorry!” Mr. Granger’s voice rang out through the sky followed by laughter.

Harry winced. “Okay, so maybe just a few feet off the ground.”

“Harry Potter!” she shrieked. “How could you let my dad on that thing?! He’ll kill himself!”

“Oh come now, Hermione,” Harry said with a roll of his eyes. “He’s fine. I told him exactly what to do.”

“Well, he better be fine Harry, or I’ll…” Hermione was cut off at the sound of the motorcycle and they both turned to see her dad pulling up with a stupid grin on his face. “Dad!”

“Oh, hey sweetie,” he said getting off the bike. “Don’t tell your mum. Harry, that was bloody fantastic!”

Harry smothered his grin. “Er…Glad you had fun.”

“Dad, you could have gotten hurt,” Hermione argued.

“Nonsense,” he said waving his hand as he came up to him and put his arm around her and when he passed Harry he did the same to him as they walked up to the house together. “After dinner Harry, I can show you my baby.”

“Oh dad, not that stupid car again.”

“Stupid car?” he asked with a laugh. “You bite your tongue little lady, that car is a 1964 Rolls Royce. It’s a work of art.”

“Mr. Granger…”

“Please, Harry,” he said stopping at the front porch. “Call me Jim.”

“Er…Jim. You do realize Hermione or I could have it running with a flick of our wand, don’t you?”

“Of course I do,” he said patting him on the back. “But where’s the fun in that?”

XXX

“You are absolutely filthy,” Hermione said as she led Harry through the door to her room.

He grinned as he pulled up his shirt to wipe the grime off his face. “That car leaked on me every five seconds. He’s got a long way to go until that thing starts up.”

Hermione sighed and then couldn’t help but smile. “It was nice of you to indulge him by spending a hour on your back underneath an old car.”

He shrugged. “I didn’t mind at all. It…It was kind of fun. You’re dad is great, Hermione. Your mum, too, she’s a great cook, but please don’t tell Mrs. Weasley I said that.”

Hermione laughed. “I won’t. Why don’t you get in the shower and wash up before bed? Your room is the one adjoining the bathroom.”

“It was nice of your parents to offer a chance to stay the night,” he said walking into the medium sized bathroom. “I didn’t realize how late it got.”

“I’m glad you’re staying,” she said as she pulled out some fresh towels for him. “I was afraid you might fall asleep on your way to your aunt and uncles. “Here are the towels. Er…I don’t know if you have any shampoo, you can just use mine.”

Harry winced as he pulled out his trunk from his pocket. “It’s not anything fruity and girly is it?”

“No, it’s fine,” she said shaking his head. “You might want to take a little bit of a longer shower. You are filthy and you stink.”

“Aw, you don’t mean that,” he said as he stopped going through his trunk and held out his arms. “Give us a hug, Hermione.”

“Don’t you dare touch me,” she shrieked as she backed out and closed the door in his face.

Harry snickered before going back to his trunk and pulling out his pajama pants and a shirt, along with a pair fresh boxers. Harry took Hermione’s advice and took a long hot shower, making sure he got all the grease and grime off him. It was a little weird when he thought about the fact he was using the shower Hermione used in growing up. So he tried not to think about it.

He picked up her shampoo and gave it a whiff. “Not bad,” he said after a shrug. It wasn’t fruity or flowery but had a hint of an Irish spring scent. It suited her perfectly.

The water started to turn cold so he finally turned off the shower and stepped out, grabbing one of the towels Hermione had gave him. He quickly dried off and put his sleeping clothes on, then gave his teeth a quick brush before walking to the door leading to Hermione’s. He gave it a knock and then walked in. “Hermione I’m done, did you want to…”

Harry stopped when he noticed Hermione sitting on the bed with her back to him. She had her head bent down and her shoulders were shaking as soft sobs escaped her. Harry frowned as he walked around the bed and sat down next to her placing a hand on her back. “Hermione?”

She leaned into him as she held up a framed picture as if it explained what she didn’t want to say. Harry took the frame and studied the faces of himself and his best friends when they were only at the mere age of twelve. He remembered when the picture was taken at the end of their second year before they got on the train. Collin was the photographer and Hermione had put her arms around both Ron and himself beaming, while he and Ron smiled sheepishly.

“I…I always keep it by my bedside,” she sniffed keeping her head on his shoulder as they both looked at it. “It was always there to remind me that I had friends and I wasn’t dreaming. I had two boys that cared about me and actually liked me for who I was.”

Harry sighed as he rested his cheek on top of her head. “You didn’t need a picture to remind you of that.”

“I know,” she said sniffing back her tears as she ran her fingers gently over the picture. “That was my first reason for keeping it, then it was to keep me going in the summers I was away from you two. I always missed you guys…so much.”

“We missed you too,” he said kissing her hair. “Me especially, my company wasn’t always that great. At least Ron had his family. I missed you two like crazy.”

“Now we don’t have to ever be apart,” she said sighing dreamily. “Ron needs to wake up and then it will be perfect.”

“Perfect,” he agreed and set the picture back on her bedside table. “It’s getting late. We should get to sleep.”

“You’re right,” she said getting up off the bed. “G’night, Harry.”

Harry hugged her tight. “Night, Mione.” He held her face in his hands and kissed the top of her head. “See you in the morning.”

6. Chapter 6

Here’s a little chapter before the Holidays. I probably won’t update till after Christmas. Just a little taste to last you through Christmas. Thanks for everything!

Chapter 6

Mary Ann Dawson was bored to tears. The halls of the critical unit was dark and deserted, and the only light was coming from the soft glow of her wand. Normally, she didn’t take the graveyard shift, but Nancy had begged her to do this one favor so she could extend her hot date to all night and into the morning.

Mary Ann scowled as she flipped through the new edition of Witch Weekly. It wasn’t fair that she was stuck here while Nancy was tearing up the sheets with the gorgeous Healer on the seventh floor. “Lucky slut,” she mumbled even though she was smiling. Afterall, Nancy was her best friend and she couldn’t wait to get all the details.

She kept skimming her magazine and then smiled when she got to her favorite section. It was a snippet of pictures of famous people out on the street in public. She glanced at one picture of Harry Potter sitting at a booth with a bushy hair girl sipping butterbeers laughing together. Under the picture was a short caption.

The famous Boy Who Lived, who recently defetated the You Know Who, snuggles into a booth with longtime friend, Hermione Granger.

“Oh, they make a cute couple,” she said with a smile then it dropped as she looked over to the closed door of Ron Weasley’s room. Everyone knew who he was and what happened to him. Although it was a long shot, everyone was pulling for him.

“Excuse me.”

Mary Ann gasped as she pumped in her seat, placing a hand over her heart.

“Sorry,” said the blonde haired girl that was standing in front of her desk. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

She blew out a breath. “That’s all right dear. We don’t get much visitors at this time of night.”

“I know it’s late,” the girl said timidly. “I was wondering if I could visit Ronald Weasley?”

“Are you family?”

“No, I’m…a friend.”

“I’m sorry, but other than visiting hours, it’s family only.”

The girl’s shoulders slumped. “Oh. I understand. I normally would come during visitor hours, but it’s usually too crowded. I was hoping to have a few moments alone.”

Why…she loves him, Mary Ann thought as she sighed. Her heart went out to her. “Well, you must be a distant cousin,” Mary An said brightly. “That would be okay if you were a very very distant cousin.”

The girl looked confused at first, but when she figured out what she was implying her eyes lit up. “Oh! Right! I’m a distant cousin.”

“That’s what I thought,” she said with a wink. “His room is the third door on the right. Just down that corridor.”

The girl smiled. “Thanks, I’ll try to be quick.”

“No one but you and me here. You take your time.”

XXX

Luna Lovegood didn’t know what to think when her eyes fell on Ron lying still in the hospital bed. His face was pale, so pale that she could barely make out his freckles she adored so much.

Potion caldrons bubbled and machines beeped and whistled around him. She didn’t know what they were for but she assumed they were keeping him alive. His chest was barely moving, but it was moving nonetheless, which meant he was breathing.

“Hello Ronald,” she finally said as she carefull sat down on the bed beside his hip. She slid her hand into his limp cold one and placed her other hand on top. “You’re probably wondering what I’m doing here in the middle of the night.

“I know we aren’t that close but…you’ve always been kind to me. Even when you think I’m a nutcase you still never judge me.” Luna sighed as she stroke his hand. “You have to wake up, Ron, too many people need you. Including me. Do you remember the last time we talked? You came to my rescue. Maybe not as dramatic as when you pushed Hermione out of the way, which by the way was very brave, but you were my hero.”

As Luna continued to stroke his hand, her mind driffted off to that dat at Hogwarts. It happened the day before the attack and Luna was on her way to Charms when sh ran into a group of Slytherin boys looking for trouble. She had tried to avoid them by keeing her head down and quickening her pace, but they followed right behind her.

Someone shoved her from behind and she stumbled forward, but managed to stay on her feet. She tried to run but they blocked her path, entrapping her in a circle. “Please,” she said quietly. “I have to get to class.”

One of the boys mimicked her while they others laughed and shoved her back and forth like she was a rag doll. One boy grabbed her bag and threw it against the wall, causing all her books and parcment notes to spill out. She tried to reach for her wand but they were too quick and tossed it on the floor out of reach.

“Aw, what a pretty necklace,” the leader of the group said as he fiddled with it.

“Let me go,” Luna said with a firmer voice as she struggled against the hands that held her captive.

“Now why would we do that?” he asked and then yanked hard on her necklace causing it to break and bottle caps scattered on the floor.

“No!” she sobbed as she tried to bend down to pick it up, but hands were everywhere and she started to panic. She was about to kick, bite and scream, whatever it took to escape.

“Hey!” a voice yelled as footsteps rushed to them. “Leave her alone!”

The boys knocked her down on the ground before running away down the corridor. Luna felt the other an rush by her, obviously chasing down her attackers. “You better run!” the voice yelled. “I’m going to report you guys to the Headmistress you bastards!”

Luna was still hunched on the cold floor shaking ans sobbing as the footsteps slowly started towards her. “Luna,” the voice said softly as he crouched to her. “Are you all right?”

Luna looked up to see Ron’s face gazing down on her and at once warmth filled her up and she felt safe. “Ron,” she said shakily as she sat up.

“Easy now,” he said wrapping an arm around her. “You took a pretty nasty fall.”

“They shoved me.”

“I know,” he said with an edge in his voice. “But if it’s okay now, they’re gone.”

“I’ll be fine. I just…Oh! My necklace, they ruined my necklace.” She then frantically crawled on her hands and knees picking up her bottle caps.

“Hey, it’s okay,” he said softly grabbing her wrist. He then smiled as he pointed his wand to the scattered pieces. “Reparo.”

Magically the necklace came together just how it was and Ron picked it up and put it over her head. “Good as new.”

“Thanks,” she said softly as her eyes filled with tears. “I know it’s silly, fussing over a stupid necklace.”

“Obviously it’s not stupid to you,” he said standing up then helped her to her own feet. “It must mean a lot to you.”

She blushed softly. “It does.”

“Here,” Ron said walking over to her books. “Let me help you with this.”

“Oh, I forgot,” she said following him, then together they crouched down to put everything back in her bag.

“Last one,” he said holding it out to her with a grin.

His face was so close to hers she couldn’t help but turn red as she took the book from him. “Er…thanks.”

“No problem,” he said standing up again. “Er…why don’t I walk you to your next class. Just in case.”

“Oh, you don’t have to do that.”

“I insist,” he said and held out an arm. “Shall we?”

Luna smiled and linked and arm through his as they walked to her class. “So…how is everything? With Harry?”

“Harry’s doing okay, getting a lot of training. We’ve got a meeting with the Order in a few minutes, that’s where I was headed. Hopefully, everything will be over soon.”

“You’ll be careful, won’t you Ronald?”

He grinned and gave her a wink. “Don’t worry about me, I’ll be just fine. Well, here we are.”

“Yes, here we are.” Luna then took a deep breath before leaning up and kissing him on the cheek. “Thanks for everything, Ronald. You’re my hero.”

She didn’t wait long enough for him to answer, she had rushed into the classroom before he could. It was the last time she spoke to him and she didn’t want it to be her last. “I have faith in you, Ronald,” she said softly then gasped when she felt a slight pressure on her hand. Did he just squeeze her hand? She looked down but his hand was still limp. She sighed in dissapointment. It must have been her imagaination.

7. Chapter 7

Okay here it is! After a long holiday break I finally updated! Work has been SLOW so I’ve been writing during the day! Hope everyone had a wonderful Christmas and you will hear from me again next year!

Chapter 7

Harry didn’t arrive at Privet Drive until late the next night, since he spent the following morning and the afternoon with the Grangers. He had woken up to the smell of bacon frying and Mrs. Granger treated him to a huge breakfast with pancakes and eggs.

After breakfast Mr. Granger dragged him under the car again and surprisingly they even got the car started. It only lasted for a few seconds, but it was progress nonetheless. Harry had planned to leave after the much needed shower, but by that time it was lunch and Mrs. Granger convinced him to stay for sandwiches and tea.

Then he had the pleasure of just lying in front of the television with Hermione for a couple of hours, until finally he made himself get up and head out. It was hard leaving, he didn’t realize he was going to enjoy himself so much with Hermione’s parents, but one couldn’t help liking them. When Mrs. Granger packed him some sandwiches to go and kissed him on the cheek, his heart couldn’t help but fall just a little bit for her.

Now, it was late and he was in his room looking under beds and drawers making sure he wasn’t forgetting anything. He had found some stuff he hadn’t seen in years, most just brought back horrible memories but every once in awhile he’d find something worth keeping. He had gone in the broom closet earlier that day to check and to his surprise he found his ruddy old stuffed bear he had as a kid.

Originally it was for Dudley for Christmas, but he hated it and pitched it in the trash as he screamed for another toy. When the Dursley’s weren’t looking he fished it out and ran to the broom closet. He was only about five when it happened, he barely could remember it, but he grew up with that bear and had even named it Jack.

It was silly, but for some reason he couldn’t bear to leave it behind so he pulled out his wand and with a quick flick of the wrist the bear looked as new as the day he fished it out of the trash. Harry smiled at Jack before placing it in his trunk. Who knows, maybe one day he’d be able to give Jack to his son or daughter.

“Harry?”

Harry turned to see his Aunt Petunia lingering at his door. “Yes?”

“Er…can I come in?”

Harry looked at her weird. “Since when do you even ask?”

Petunia flushed as she looked down. “Well…I guess you have a point.” She walked in looking around his room. “You all packed?”

“Just about,” he mumbled folding up one of his shirts.

“What’s this?” Petunia said pulling Jack out of his trunk. “He looks familiar.”

Harry grabbed it back from her. “You gave it to Dudley for Christmas when he was five. He threw it in the trash and I took it out.” He put Jack back in the trunk and slammed it closed. “And I’m keeping it.”

“I didn’t know you did that.”

“I kept it to myself. I was afraid if you found him you’d take him away.”

Petunia looked horrified as Harry closed his trunk and placed it on the floor. “I wouldn’t have done that.”

“Maybe not, but your husband wouldn’t think twice.” He sighed as he looked at her. “Was there something you wanted? Or did you just come to chit chat with your dear old nephew?”

“Harry,” she said softly. “I know we were never close and yes, we weren’t very good to you, but…part of the reason was that I couldn’t bear to look at you. Your eyes. There so much like Lily’s.”

“You hated my mother.”

“I hated her for dying. I resented her for so many things, but she’s my sister and I loved her. Having to look at you every day hurt so…so I did my best to push you away.”

“So what? Now you want my forgiveness or something?”

“No, of course not. I just…I wanted to give you this.”

Harry looked at the small red velvet box in her hand and then took it. “What is it?”

“Open it,” she urged him giving him a smile. “Go on.”

Harry opened the lid to see a platinum ring with a huge emerald circled by small diamonds. His jaw dropped as he looked up at his aunt. “Was this my mother’s ring?”

“Yes,” she said smiling. “It was her wedding ring. James had picked out for her and I have to admit, he knew her well. A diamond wouldn’t have suited Lily.” She cleared her throat and awkwardly stepped back. “Anyway, I thought you should have it…maybe give it to the girl you plan to marry.”

Completely floored, but touched, Harry was speechless. “Aunt Petunia, I…I don’t know what to say. I…thanks.”

“It’s the least I can do,” she said walking out of the room, but then paused at the door. “I hope you give the ring to someone special.”

“I will,” he said with a small smile. “Don’t worry. I…”

“Harry! Boy! Get down here!”

Harry raised his brows at Petunia and she placed her hand to her heart. “What’s this about?” he asked

She shook her head. “I don’t know,” she said and then held open the door. “Better go find out. At least this will be the last time you have to listen to him.”

He gave her a smirk before walking out of his room and Petunia shut the door behind him and followed him downstairs. “You bellowed Uncle Vernon?” Harry asked sweetly.

Vernon scowled. “I need you to go into town and get Dudley. He’s past his curfew and he isn’t hope yet.”

Harry grinned. “Uncle Vernon it will be my pleasure to fetch Dudley for you,” he said with a gleam in his eyes. “I’ll just hop on my bike and drive into town. Any place I should check?”

“First of all I don’t Dudley driving on that thing of yours and…”

Harry chuckled. “Uncle Vernon, the day you’ll see Dudley riding on the back of my bike is the day hell will officially freeze over.”

“Check the fountain in the middle of the square,” he growled. “That’s where he usually hangs out.” He puffed out his chest. “Flirting with all those girls. Girls follow him everywhere.”

Harry snorted. “Yeah, I bet.” Harry walked passed him to the front door and opened it to head out, but turned and looked at Petunia. “Thanks again for…er…you know.”

“Don’t mention it,” she said. “And tell Dudley he’s in big trouble.”

“Don’t worry, I will.” Harry closed to door and practically skipped to his bike, which was protected by alarming spells just in case some muggle tried to steal it. After disarming the spells he hopped on, gunned the engine and drove off.

It didn’t take long to get to the square and just as Uncle Vernon said, there was a group of teenagers hanging around the fountain. It didn’t take long for him to spot Dudley, with his massive size it wasn’t difficult.

He drove past a group of girls and pulled up to Dudley and his gang and turned off the engine. Dudley saw him and his jaw dropped. “What are you doing here?”

“Your mummy and daddy sent me, Duddykins,” he teased causing the girls behind them to laugh. “It’s past your curfew.”

“He has a curfew?” one of the girls said while the others laughed. “Oh my god, how lame.”

Harry grinned thoroughly enjoying himself. “You better run, Dudders. Aunt Petunia said she was very angry with you.”

Dudley turned red as a beet. “Shut up, Harry, or I’ll pound you.”

“Really?” he asked with his head cocked. “I’d like to see you try. You and I both know what I could do with a…flick of my wrist.”

Dudley paled and Harry just grinned back at him.

“Harry? Harry Potter?”

Harry turned at the sound of the feminine voice to the group of girls standing behind him. A gorgeous blonde walked with blue eyes and freckles over her nose walked up to him and his jaw dropped. “Ashley?”

Ashley smiled while her friends giggled behind her. “You remember me?”

The corner of Harry’s mouth lifted. “Of course.”

Once again the girls giggled as Ashley shared a look with them. “It‘s been ages since I‘ve see you, Harry. You sure have gotten…” She looked at him up and down. “..tall.” Her eyes fell on his motorcycle. “Is this your bike?”

“Sure is,” he said proudly as Ashley practically drooled over it as she ran her hands along the bikes handle. “It was my godfather’s, but he left it to me.”

“I’ve never seen one like it,” she said with a sly smile.

“Want to go for a ride?” he asked nodding his head behind him.

“Really?” Ashley said hopefully as she glanced back at her girlfriends who were sighing with envy.

“Hop on.”

As Ashley crawled in behind him Dudley walked up. “But…but Ashley I thought you and I were going to go to Hayden’s Peak.”

“Parking?” she laughed. “With you? You wish, Dudders. Besides, it’s past your curfew.”

“What’s Hayden’s Peak?” Harry asked looking over his shoulder at Ashley.

Ashley placed her chin on his shoulder and scooted up against him. “It’s where the teenagers go and snog. Why don’t I show you?”

Dudley gasped and Harry grinned. “Why don’t you,” he said and then turned his motorcycle on. “See ya around, Duddikins.” And as he drove off leaving Dudley in the dust with the girl clinging behind him, he never felt more like a normal teenager than he did at that moment. He was about to go parking with a girl on his bike. How wicked cool was that?

XXXXXX

About an hour or so later, Harry pulled up to the house with a goofy grin on his face. His hair was out of control, his clothes were wrinkled and he wouldn’t be surprised if he were wearing a nice shade of lipstick right now. Needless to say it didn’t take a genius to figure out what he had been up to.

Whistling a random tune he opened the door to the house then jumped when Dudley all of the sudden was in his face. “Where have you been? What have you been doing with my girlfriend?”

Dudley was a far cry from a genius, but surely he was not that much of an idiot. “First of all, get out of my face before I do something magically to you.” Dudley jumped back quickly and tried his best to keep a brave face, but Harry could tell he was scared. “Secondly, Ashley’s not your girlfriend. She even told me that you’ve been trying to take her to Hayden’s Peak for years now. Face it Dudders, she’s not interested. Too bad, really, you’re missing out. You know what she said? She said I had magic hands.” Harry chuckled and shook his head. “How ironic is that?”

Dudley just stood there and stared dumbly at him. “Well, I’m tired and I have an early start tomorrow.” He nudged Dudley out of the way and with a smile on his face he trudged up the stairs and was still chuckling about it when he opened the door to his room.

“Where have you been?!”

Harry jumped for the second time after walking through a door, but this time it was Hermione that was up in his face. “I was just….”

“You’ve been snogging with a girl!”

Harry’s eyes widened. Hermione was definitely a genius. “I…er…I’ve just been…”

“No point in denying it Harry,” she huffed with her hands on her hips. “Anyone can spot that thing a mile away.”

Harry frowned. “What thing?”

“What thing?” Hermione rolled her eyes as she walked over to him, grabbed his arms and spun him around towards the long mirror that hung on the back of the door. She then grabbed his head and cocked it to the side and practically shoved his head toward the mirror. “That thing.”

Harry winced at the size of the hickey Ashley left on his neck. “Oh.”

“I mean…who did that?” Hermione asked looking over his shoulder examining it. “It’s hideous.”

“That would be the work of Ashley,” he muttered as he picked up his wand and placed a vanish charm on it.

“Ashley?!” Hermoine exclaimed. “The sweet little girl from your old school.”

Harry snickered. “She ain’t so sweet anymore.”

“Harry!” Hermione gasped hitting him on the arm.

“Ow!” he said flinching back. “Jeez, so I went parking with some girl, what’s the big deal?”

“The big deal? I’ve been waiting here for you for hours, wanting to check up on you and you are out with some girl you hardly even know. I mean, what’s that all about?”

“How was I supposed to know you were in my room?” Harry asked as he walked around her and sat on the bed. “If I knew you were here, I would have declined Ashley’s invitation to go parking and have met you instead.”

Hermione snorted as she rolled her eyes. “Yeah, right. No guy would turn down a snog to hang with their best friend.”

“Well,” Harry pondered as he kicked began to pull off his shoes. “Maybe your right. If the friend was Ron, I probably would have ditched him in a heartbeat.”

Hermione threw up her hands in annoyance and spun around to start pacing. “That’s just like a man to throw away seven years of friendship for a sno…ahh!”

During her rant, Harry reached up and grabbed her around the waist and pulled him down on his lap. “You are the only person I’d give up a quick snog for.”

Hermione’s body relaxed and she turned her head around revealing her eyes that turned soft. “Really?”

“Of course, Hermione,” he said with a smile. “Girls will come and go in my life, but not you. You’ll always be the most important girl in my life.”

Her eyes filled with tears and she threw her arms around him. “Oh, Harry!”

Harry grunted as the force of the hug knocked him back, but then smiled and kissed her on the top of her head. “So…am I forgiven?”

“I guess so,” she said softly as she leaned back. “So…are you like…dating this girl now?”

“What?” he laughed and shook his head. “No, I’ll probably never see her again. She’s leaving tomorrow for college in America. It was just a bit of kissing and heavy petting, that’s all.”

“Hmmm…guess Lupin was right about the bike. Major chick magnet.”

Harry laughed. “Yeah, it is. I’m going to have fun with it.”

“I’ve never been parking before,” Hermione sighed. “Such a muggle thing to do, isn’t it?”

“It was the first time I felt like a normal muggle teenager,” he said and then gave her a grin. “Want me to take you to Hayden’s Peak?”

Hermione gasped out a laugh when Harry bobbed her eyebrows. “Harry Potter!”

Harry flinched when she hit her again, but this time he fought back. She shrieked as he grabbed her and tackled her onto the bed, pinning her down with his body. “Is Hermione Granger ticklish?” he asked reaching down to grip the spot on her leg above her knee.

“Harry, no,” she laughed squirming underneath him as he squeezed.

“Wow, what do you know,” he said moving to the other leg. “She iiis.” Harry smiled as he continued to torture her while Hermione giggled and struggled against him.

“Harry, stop!” she laughed and then let out a shriek when he moved to her ribs.

“Say Uncle.”

“Uncle,” she gasped.

“Say, Harry Potter is the best wizard ever!”

“Harry…ahh! Harry…Potter is….thebestwizardever! Now stop!”

Harry let up but still remained on top of her as she collapsed on her back out of breath. “I believe that will be the first of many tickling fights between us.”

“You caught me off guard,” she breathed and shoved him playfully. “Next time I’ll be ready.” She then quickly reached up and poked him in the ribs just once, but it was enough to have him jerk his body and smile. “Looks like Harry Potter is ticklish, too.”

“Watch it, Mione,” he warned her. “Or we’ll go another round.”

Before she could say anything the door to Harry’s room opened and both of them looked over to see Dudley walking in. “Harry, I need to know…” He paused and his jaw dropped when he saw Harry on top of Hermione on his bed.

“Dudley, do you mind?” Harry asked as he tried to keep a straight face. “I’m kind of in the middle of something here.”

“But…but…How? Two girls? One night…I…it’s not fair! Are you using some…magic love potion or something?!”

Hermione giggled as she shook her head. “Harry doesn’t need a love potion to get the girls, Dudley.” Hermione grinned up at Harry as she strummed her fingers through his hair. “He’s a fantastic kisser.”

Harry lifted a brow at her, but she just smiled and brought his head down against the curve of her neck. “Now could you please leave us, so we can continue?”

Harry smiled against her neck when he heard Dudley storm out. “That was a fantastic performance, Mione,” he murmured in her ear.

Hermione laughed but then shoved him off of her. “I do my best.” She then sat up and brushed out her wrinkled blouse. “I better head back.”

Harry frowned at the idea of her leaving. “It’s late, Hermione. Why don’t you just stay here?”

“Harry,” she said shaking her head. “I can be in my bedroom faster than a second. Besides, I don’t think my parents would like the idea of me sleeping in the same bed as you.”

“So apparrate first thing in the morning. What they won‘t know can‘t hurt them.” Harry circled his arms around her from behind and pulled her gently back down on the bed. “Please stay.”

Hermione sighed as she snuggled her back against him, enjoying the warmth he provided as the scent of pumpkin spice filled her senses. “A few hours longer couldn’t hurt.”

Harry gave her a soft squeeze. “Thanks.”

“No problem.”

“Hermione?” Harry asked after a moment of silence.

“Hmm?”

“I was thinking…maybe we could go visit Ron tomorrow.”

Hermione was silent for a moment, than turned around so they were face to face. “I think he’d like that.” She then reached up and took of his glasses. “For now let’s get some sleep.”

Harry sighed as he closed his eyes and pulled her close to him. His arm was wrapped around her waist and her face was buried in his chest. If he had to choose, he’d definitely pick this over another snog with Ashley. She may have been his first crush, but Hermione was his best friend. His truest friend. She came first. She would always come first.

8. Chapter 8

Hey guys! Sorry It’s taken me awhile to update. I’ve been out of town, plus I got sick this weekend, but I feel much better! Here’s a little bit of an update. It’s a D/G chapter, I needed to do a little snippet of them real quick, but don’t worry. More H/Hr is not far ahead! Enjoy!!

p.s. I’m getting a new kitten tomorrow! He’s a cute black and white cat and he has green eyes! I’m naming him Harry!

Chapter 8

“Can you believe school starts in two months?” Luna asked her good friend as they slid into the booth in the Leaky Cauldron.

“Summer is already flying,” Ginny said as she shrugged off her cloak. “I’m glad you owled me, I haven’t seen you since school.”

“You’re one of my closest friends, Ginny,” Luna said and then sighed. “Of course I don’t have many friends, but the ones I do have I care about. I wanted to see how you and your family were doing.”

“We’re hanging in there,” she said giving her a small smile. “The twins are keeping me busy. I’ve been helping out there all summer.” The waitress came up and Luna and her both ordered butterbeers. “Anyway, we make a habit out of visiting Ron every chance we get. Mum’s up there every day.”

“He’ll wake up,” she said firmly. “I just can’t see Ron giving up that easily.”

“Me either.” She shook her head. “I just can’t imagine a life without him.”

“Then don’t,” she said as the waitress put down their drinks. “Imagine what it will be like once he does wake up. Because he will, Ginny, it’s just a matter of time.”

“You sound so sure,” Ginny said.

Luna shrugged. “You have to have a little faith. Now that Harry defeated Voldemort, faith is everywhere, don’t you think?”

Ginny felt her heart drop at the mention of Harry. “I guess.”

“Speaking of Harry, I ran into him and Hermione the other day.”

Ginny looked up. “You did? Where? When?”

“In Diagon Alley a few days ago.” Luna took a satisfying sip of her drink. “They were furniture shopping for their new house.”

“New house?” Ginny asked as she set her drink down. “They…they’re living together?”

“Yes, you didn’t know? Harry bought a house in the country somewhere. A three bedroom, they are even setting up a room for Ron when he wakes up, isn’t that nice?”

“Yes,” she said staring at the table as she imagined Harry and Hermione living together in the same house. Waking up every morning and sharing breakfast, sitting on the couch together as they watched that telly muggle thingy or goofing off in the kitchen. She wanted that with Harry. So much.

“Ginny, are you all right?”

“Hmmm? Oh, yes. Sorry. That’s great, really great.”

Ginny didn’t sound too convincing, but Luna decided to drop it. She had figured it was probably Harry that was making her act this way, afterall she knew their relationship was over. She just hoped Ginny found someone else soon to help her get over Harry, because Luna always believed that eventually Harry would wake up and realize how perfect Hermione was for him. “Well, I need to go to the loo,” Luna said finally as she scooted out. “I’ll be back in a bit.”

Alone now, Ginny couldn‘t help but wonder about Harry and Hermione. Was there something going on between them? They had always been close and Ginny always assumed it was just a connection between good friends, but maybe it was something more.

“Hey, Red.”

Ginny gasped at the intrusion of her thoughts and looked up to see Draco standing at her table. “You scared me to death.”

“Seem to do that a lot, don’t I?” he asked with a smirk. “First time you were too busy talking to yourself and this time you looked a million miles away.”

Ginny gave him a nervous smile. “Sorry. Have a lot on my mind.”

“I see,” he said sitting down in one of the empty chairs at the table. “Anything in particular?”

She shrugged. “A lot of things all mulded together, actually. Ron still hasn’t woken up.”

“I know,” he said frowning. “I try to floo the hospitol when I can to check on his progress.”

Ginny blinked. “You do?”

Draco lifted a brow. “That so hard to believe?”

“Well, you and my brother have never been on good terms,” she pointed out. “Even when we discovered you were on our side, which by the way, Ron never truly believed you.”

“No, he didn’t. Can’t blame them though after the things I did.” Draco leaned forward folding his arms on the table. “Did you believe me?”

Ginny cocked her head to the side as she studied him. He really was quite attractive, she had always thought so, especially since he had the whole bad boy image going for him. What kind of kisser would he be? Would he be rough and demanding or soft and gentle? Maybe a little bit of both. Or would he be…

“Hello…earth to Ginny…I’m losing you again.”

Ginny shook her head as she jumped in her seat. “Oh…sorry…er…yes…to answer your question, yes…I believed you.”

“Oh? Why is that?”

“Can’t really say,” she said giving him a smile as she took a sip of her drink. “Why are you here by the way? Hot date?”

“If I had a hot date do you think I would be over here talking to you?” he asked with a smug look on his face as he leaned back in his chair.

She scowled. “You could be meeting her here and she hasn’t arrived yet.”

“Could be,” he said with a grin. “But no…I’m meeting your father actually.”

Ginny’s jaw dropped. “My father?”

“Yep. Turns out your father is in charge of the ball.” Draco rolled his eyes. “A ball to honor the great Harry Potter and all the heroes of the war. The Ministry is setting it up. They want me to host it at the Malfoy manor.”

“And you are agreeing to do it?” she asked.

“Might as well,” he said with a shrug. “Now that I own the manor and my father is long gone, I call the shots.”

“I see. And when will this ball take place?”

“I believe sometime during Christmas break. So everyone, including Hogwarts students since many of them helped during the war, can attend. Better find a date, Red. You don’t want to show up dateless do you?”

Ginny lifted her chin. “Do you think it will be difficult for me to find one?”

Draco snorted. “No, I suppose not. You could always call on Harry, he’d be sure to follow you wherever you wanted.”

Ginny’s expression fell and she looked down at the table. “Don’t be so sure of that, Draco, Harry and I are no longer together.”

Hearing this shocked and surprisingly pleased him. “Really? You dump him, Red?”

“Other way around actually and must you call me that?”

“It suits you so well,” he said quickly as he leaned forward in his chair shaking his head. “Let me get this straight. Harry...dumped you?”

“Yes,” she said through clenched teeth. “Can we not talk about it please?”

“What is he stupid?”

“Look, I really don’t….wait what?”

“I said is he stupid?” Draco shook his head. “I mean, you must know that you’re gorgeous, Red.”

Ginny felt herself flush at his words and tore her eyes away. “Apparently not gorgeous enough for, Harry.” She sighed and then looked at him with a wary expression. “Do you think I’m prettier than Hermione?”

“What?” he asked confused. “Hermione? Well, I have to admit, Granger sure has come along way from the bushy hair and buck teeth, but sure…I think you’re prettier than Granger. Why? What brought this on?”

“Nothing,” she said trying to sound innocent. “I just…”

“Oooh, I get it,” he said with a grin. “You think Harry fancies Hermione?”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Ginny snapped. “He couldn’t possibly?”

“Why not?” he asked still grinning. “I may think you’re prettier than Hermione, but she’s far from ugly. Her body’s filled out rather nice, don’t you think?”

“I don’t want to hear this,” she snapped as she turned her body away from him.

“Aww, don’t be that way, Red,” he said leaning closer to her and looked her up and down. “You‘re not so bad yourself.”

“It doesn’t matter, Hermione fancies Ron.”

“Ron?” he said with a laugh. “Ron and Hermione? Talk about a match made in hell.”

“I think they would be perfect for each other.”

“Of course you would,” he said with a laugh as he got up and then leaned over her so his mouth was at her ear. “If Ron was with Hermione, then your chances with Harry would improve, am I right?”

Ginny’s jaw dropped. “Why you little…”

“Oh look, your father just walked in,” he said leaning back up and then gave a wink. “Don’t be a stranger, Red.”

Not a second later after he left, Luna happily sat back down at the table. “What I miss?”

“Took you long enough.”

“Oh, I was done a long time ago,” she said dreamily. “I saw you talking with Draco and I didn’t want to interrupt. I think you should shag him.”

Ginny choked on her drink and stared stupidly at Luna. “W-What? Are you mad?”

“No, I don’t think so,” she said pondering over it. “I just think it would be a good thing to get over Harry. I’m not saying you should marry the guy, just have a fling. Would be kind of fun wouldn’t it?”

“I…don‘t know,” she said and then looked over to the table where her father was talking with Draco. He must have sensed her looking at him, because his eyes shifted to hers and when they locked her stomach dropped. The image of them both falling on the bed together, lips locked and clothes flying flashed through her mind and her whole body trembled.

Maybe Luna wasn’t so mad after all.

9. Chapter 9

Hey guys! Sorry it’s been awhile but I’ve been busy. It’s kind of difficult to write with my new kitten, he keeps wanting to craw across the pad, so if you see any typos I’m blaming my kitten Harry. Anyway, it’s a H/Hr chapter but it’s a wee bit short…sorry about that, but it’s still a pretty good one I think. Hope you enjoy!!

Chapter 9

It had been awhile since Harry had apparrated in front of his new house, but he had yet to go inside. He couldn’t help it, he still couldn’t believe the three story red bricked house with black shutters was his. His, Hermione and Ron’s.

Hae had only been the owner of the house for a few weeks, but it was amazing how much they had done. It was now completely furnished, except Ron’s room since they wanted to let him decorate it himself. Now they were adding little touches here and there to turn the house into a home. He had one of those little touches tucked under his arm which also was a surprise for Hermione.

“I guess I better head in,” Harry said. “Merlin knows what project Hermione’s working on.”

Harry walked up to the porch with white pillars and unclocked the door before stepping in.

“Hermione?” Harry shut the door and looked around to find the dowstairs quiet and empty. “Hermione, you home?”

Harry walked through the large great room and past the kitchen, then was about to head up the stairs when he heard something from out back. He opened the door leading to the back porch that was as wide as the house equipped with patio furniture and ceiling fans turning above him.

He walked down the porch steps to find Hermione kneeling by one of the flower beds holding up a book that was titled, Gardening for Dummies. She had a ridiculous wide brim hat on her head and her hands were covered in dirt and Harry thought she looked ridiculously adorable. “Since when have you considered yourself a dummy?”

“Since I decided to garden the muggle way,” she murmured not bothering to put her book down. “It couldn’t be going more horribly. It took me three hours to get the bed of daisies finished over by the tree.”

Harry looked over at the oak tree in the middle of the yard and the colorful daisies that circled around it. “Well, it looks good to me.”

Hermione sighed as she put the book down, revealing a smudge of dirt on her cheek and a bit on her nose. “I don’t know what I’m doing, but…oh! Oh, isn’t he adorable!”

Harry blinked. “Huh? Who? Oh!” He looked down at the reddish golden retreiver puppy he had tucked under his arm , who had been asleep, but now was squirming to get to Hermione. “She’s a girl actually,” he said setting her down.

The puppy went straight for her and Hermione giggled when she jumped up on her lap licking her face. “Oh, aren’t you sweet.”

Harry grinned as he knelt down by them scratching the puppy’s ears. “I figured she’d make a great asset to the house.”

Hermione’s eyes lit up. “Really?” she asked as she scooped her up. “She’s ours?”

“Ours to keep.”

“Oh Harry, I love her!” she said throwing one oarm around her as the puppy wiggled between them. “And can you be an sweatier?”

Harry winced when she pulled away. “Sorry, but tryouts were exceptionally brutal today.”

“When do you find out if you made it?” she asked as she set the puppy on her feet. She ran off through the big yard, tumbling a few times over her feet that she was still learning to use. Crookshanks, who was enjoying a leisurely nap in the sun, arched his back and hissed at the interuder, while the puppy barked and ran around him in circles.

“Actually, the coach told me I for sure made the team, but,” he added before she could congratulate him. “So did T.J. who also is a Seeker. Basically, the coach said that we had to fight for the top position. It’s not set in stone that I’m going to be the starter. I might be second string.”

“I highly doubt that, Harry,” Hermione assured him. “You’re the best.”

“T.J. can hold his own as well,” he said watching their new puppy frolic around the yard. “He has just a chance as any. The coach even said he couldn’t care less who I was, if I wasn’t the best he wasn’t going to play me.”

Hermione smiled at that. “You like him, don’t you?”

Harry grinned, pleased that Hermione understood. “Respect the hell out of him.” He then stood up and then took his shirt off his head. “I’m going to cool off in the pool.”

Hermione got up as well and followed Harry to the huge pool in the right corner of their yard. It was a decent size pool with rocks surrounding the deep end along with a waterfall pouring into pool. “What are you going to do? Jump in naked?”

Harry chuckled. “Unfortunately for you, no,” he said with a wink causing Hermione to roll her eyes. “Just going to jump in with my boxers. Besides, we haven’t tried out the pool yet, and I’m anxious to see how it feels.”

“I dipped my toe in it earlier,” she said sitting on one of the lawn chairs by the pool as she tried not to stare at Harry getting rid of his Quidditch pants. “It was a little cold.”

“I’ll be the judge of that,” he said tearing off his glasses then tossed it to her.

“Nice Gryffindor boxers by the way.”

“You like?” Harry asked as he looked down at the red and gold plaid boxers with a gold lion printed on the right leg.

“Yeah very sexy,” she teased shaking her head.

“I know…I look good in them. Try and contain yourself.” He then gave her another wink before diving head first into the cool water. He broke from the surface by letting out a long satisfying sigh as he stood up and pushed the hair out of his face. “It’s bloody fantastic.”

Hermione had to admit, Harry looked good standing waist deep in the pool, with droplets of water dancing over his well defined chest. He might have been just her best friend, but she could appreciate the define art of the male body. “Not too cold?” she asked getting up to walk to the edge.

“It takes your breath away a little at first,” he said gliding through the water towards her. “But once you get over the shock it’s perfect.” Then with the talent of quick hands catching Snitches, Harry reached out and grabbed her wrist. “Why don’t you find out?”

Hermione gasped as she tugged from his grip. “Harry James you wouldn’t….ahh!!”

Harry pulled her in fully clothed in her white tank top and khaki shorts. “I’m so dead,” he chuckled when Hermione was still underwater.

Hermione came up gasping from the shock. “Harry you are so dead!”

“Probably.” He then splashed her right in the face. “But it was worth it.”

“Why you little shit!” she gasped and then lunged for him in hopes to tackling him in the water.

Harry laughed as he caught her before pulling them both back into the water and then was pleased when Hermione came up laughing. “Give up?”

“In your dreams, Potter,” she said gasping for breath as she tread water. They had both unconsciously swam over to the deep end and Hermione reached up and pushed Harry’s head down under the water. Hermione’s triumph was short lived, for Harry grabbed her ankle under water and her shriek was cut off when she was pulled under the surface. She him under the water then began to swim towards the waterfall where a short ledge was jetting out. She resurfaced and smiled when she realized she was behind the waterfall and Harry was right behind her. “Truce for just a second.”

“Wow, it’s cool in here,” Harry said sitting himself on the ledge. “Not very big but big enough for two people.”

Hermione smiled. “Maybe I’m not that mad at you for pulling me in.”

“Well that’s good,” he said with a sigh of relief. “I don’t like the thought of dying.”

Hermione let out a laugh and shared a smile with him, but then her smile slowly faltered as she sighed and placed her head on his shoulder. “I fee guilty.”

“Guilty?” Harry asked frowning down at her. “Why?”

“I always feel guilty when I’m having fun,” she said softly. “I’ve had such a good time ever since we’ve moved in, I almost forget about Ron. I feel guilty when I’m happy. I feel like I should be miserable with Ron helpless lying in a hospital bed while we’re here…”

“Having fun?”

Hermione nodded but kept her head on his shoulder. “Does that make me a horrible person?”

“Hermione,” he sighed as he placed an arm around her. “Of course it doesn’t. These past few weeks have been a ball for me, and yes I’ll admit, sometimes I felt guilty, too. But Hermione…” Harry tilted her chin up with his fingers so she would look up at him. “This is what Ron would have wanted. To go on with our lives. Yes, we both desperately want him to wake up and I believe that he will eventually, but until that time we have to go on. Once Ron does wake up, life will be that much sweeter. If you’re happy now…think about how happy you’ll be once Ron comes back to us.”

Hermione gave him a wobbly smile. “You’re right,” she said. “Of course you’re right, I’ll…I’ll try harder to remember that.”

“Good,” he said giving her a slight squeeze. “Now, I’m going to swim some laps before I head in, do you want to finish your gardening before we lose the light?”

“Yeah, I want to finish planting the petunias.”

Harry winced. “Did you really have to get the flowers named after my aunt? I mean really.”

Hermione laughed. “Oh Harry, I’m sorry…I didn’t think about it.”

“It’s okay,” he chuckled. “I guess it’s not the poor flowers fault that a horrible woman was named after them.” He then leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Happy planting.” He then ducked his head through the waterfall and pushed off into the water.

Hermione followed suite and together they swam towards the shallow end. “What would like to do for dinner? You cooked last night I’d be happy to take care of it.”

“It doesn’t matter…we can always….uh-oh.”

“What?” Hermione asked looking over to the yard where Harry was looking. Hermione gasped when she saw their brand new puppy digging in the fresh bed of where her daisies were buried. “Oh no! My daisies!”

Harry tried not to laugh as Hermione pulled herself out of the pool and ran towards the dog screaming at him. “Bad dog! Bad dog!” Harry watched the dog’s tail slip under her butt as she backed away from the wrath of Hermione. “Hey Mione! Maybe we should call her Daisy!” Hermione turned and scowled at him and he quickly held up his hands. “Hey, it was just a suggestion.”

Hermione may have been furious at the time, but even she had to admit that Harry was right. Daisy fitted her perfectly.

10. Chapter 10

Here’s another update! Kind of a filler chapter, sorry, but hopefully it will still be enjoyable. Enjoy!

Chapter 10

After another long day of practice Harry walked into his house desperate for a long hot shower and a big soft bed. The long hot shower he could have, but the big soft bed had to wait since he had plans tonight.

A loud bark and the sound of claws scraping on hardwood floor caught his attention and he looked to see Daisy running towards him. “Daisy, no jumping,” he said pointing a finger at her, but of course she didn’t listen. It had only been two weeks since he got her, but she already grew quite a bit. “Okay, girl, good to see you too…down girl, down. Hermione, call her off will you?”

“Daisy, come!”

Daisy, who was about to jump up on Harry again, turned her head towards the owner of the command. She then sauntered over to where Hermione was sitting at the kitchen table where she had rolls of parchment and books scattered all around her.

“Lie down,” Hermione said without looking up from her work and Daisy did as she was told. “Good girl, now put your head down and stay.”

Harry watched Daisy put her head down over her little paws sighing in defeat. “How on earth do you do that? She never listens to me.”

“She fears the wrath of Hermione and she knows you‘re a softy.”

“That is so not true,” Harry said sitting down at the side of the table while Hermione was at the head.

“You feed her scraps under the table, Harry,” she said as she rummaged through parchment.

Harry frowned. “You weren’t suppose to know that.”

Hermione let out a snort as if to say, ‘What do you think I am, stupid?’. “How was practice today?”

“Well, coach told me I made starter.”

Hermione looked up from her work for the first time since he got home and smiled. “Harry, that’s great!”

“Yeah,” he said shrugging sheepishly. “Practice is going to get worse though.”

“Probably, but you’ll love every minute of it.”

“What you got going here?” he asked nodding his head towards all her stuff.

Hermione blew out a breath while she glanced at the cluttered table. “I want to start a business. A book store.”

“Really?” he asked as his eyes lit up. “That’s perfect for you.”

“I’ve been wanting to do this for awhile now.” She put her quill she had been using down and rubbed her tired eyes. “I even found the perfect place for it. It’s a building on the edge of Diagon Alley, but in the main office there’s a magical door leading to a muggle store.”

Harry gave her a look. “I don’t understand.”

“I want to start a magical and a muggle bookstore. Hire only muggle borns to help with the muggle side.” Hermione bit her lip as she glanced up at him. “Is that insane?”

“Absolutely,” he said with a laugh. “I think you’ll do great, Hermione!”

She gave him a small smile, blusing slightly. “Yes, well…the problem is I’m a little short on the asking price of the building.” She gestured her hands over rolls of parchment. “I’ve been going over my savings and no matter what I do I’m always a little short. I asked the realter for a little more time, but the deadline is two weeks, apparently another guy wants the building.”

Harry placed a hand over hers. “How short are you?”

“To get the lease alone I’m five thousand Galleons short, but then I need money to order books, get in new furniture and of course pay my employees. It’s hopeless.”

Harry shook his head. “Nothing’s hopeless,” he said as he picked up a blank parchment and her quill.

“What are you doing?” she asked as he started to write.

“Writing to Gringotts to tell him to transfer fifty thousand Galleons to your account. That should help.”

Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped. “W-what? Harry, no! I can’t let you do that!”

“Hermione, do you know that saying, ‘Money doesn’t grow on trees’?” he asked as he kept on writing and out of the corner of his eye he saw her nod. “Well, basically for me…it does. I’m quite rich, Hermione. Besides the fact that what my parents left me would keep me comfortable for years, I also have the entire Black fortune, plus just today I signed a ten million Galleon contract for five years.”

Hermione let out a sigh. “That’s hardly the point, Harry.”

“No,” he said calmly dipping his quill in the ink. “The point is, you’re my friend and you need my help. I can’t spend all my money on myself, what’s the fun in that?” Harry put down his quill and rolled it up before setting int aside and then took another blank parchment and put it in front of Hermione. “Write to your realtor and say you want to set up a meeting to buy the building. Buy…not lease. The store will never be truly yours if you lease.”

Hermione stared at him not believing what she was hearing. Harry was going to make her dream come true just like that. “Harry,” she said softly with her eyes filling with tears. “I don’t know what to say.”

“You can start by telling me what you plan on calling your store,” he said with a grin.

Hermione let out a laugh as she wiped her eyes. “Books and Cleverness.”

Harry smiled as he remembered that day down through the trapdoor when they were only mere first years. He could still hear her say it clear in his head. Books and Cleverness…there are more important things. Friendship and bravery. “I think that’s bloody brilliant.” He then placed the quill in his hand. “Now write.”

Hermione shared a smile with Harry as she took the quill and then wrote her realtor a letter requesting a meeting. When she was done Harry took it and rolled it up as he called for Hedwig who was napping on the edge of one of the dinning room chairs. Harry instructed her on what to do and then together they watched her fly out the window. “Well, Granger…I believe you are on the way of being a business woman.”

“Oh Harry,” she laughed as she threw her arms around him. “I don’t know how to thank you!”

“You don’t have to do anything,” he said hugging her tight. “You let me know if you need any help getting this store ready. I want to help.”

“Of course, it’s your store, too,” she said pulling away. “I’m giving you fifty percent of the profit.”

“Hermione, no…I don’t need…”

“Fine, thirty.”

Harry sighed. “Okay, if it will make you feel better I’ll agree to five percent.”

“Five?” she asked. “But that’s nothing. Twenty-five.”

“Ten.”

“Fifteen.”

“Ten,” Harry said firmly but with a laugh. “That’s my final offer.”

Hermione blew out a breath. “Oh all right, if that’s the best I can do.” She held out her hand. “Ten.”

Harry grabbed it. “Deal.”

“This is so exciting!” Hermione exclaimed as she started to clean up her mess on the table. “Hey, I have a bottle of champagne in the refridgerater I’ve been saving. Want to pop it open?”

“I have time for a quick toast,” he said getting up. “I’ve got plans with Maggie tonight.”

“You two getting serious?” she asked as she followed him into the kitchen.

“ I don’t really know,” he said pulling out the bottle of champagne. “I really like her, she’s a lot of fun. Plus, being that her father owns the team I know she’s not using me for my money or anything, the girl is probably wealthier than I am.”

“She’s also nice,” Hermione said as she perched up on the counter and then laughed when Harry popped the cork. “I love that sound.”

Harry smiled as he pulled out two glasses. “She is nice,” he said handing her her glass then jumped on next to her, clicking his glass with hers before taking a sip.

“I sense a ‘but’ coming.”

Harry nodded. “But…I don’t know if we have chemistry yet, you know?” He took another sip and then shook his head. “Don’t get me wrong, I think she’s great. She’s funny, sweet and…well, you’ve hung out with her when we went out at the pub with the team.”

“Yes, Maggie and I got a little drunk that night,” Hermione remembered with a chuckle. Maggie and one of Harry’s teammates who was a chaser and the only girl on the team sat together with Hermione all night where they discussed the hotness factor on all the men at the bar.

“Tell me about it,” Harry said rolling his eyes. “I had to tuck both of you into bed that night.”

Hermione giggled but then shook her head. “We’re straying off topic, why do you think you have no chemistry with Maggie?”

“Mags is great and I love hanging out with her, but I wonder if we’re better off as friends.”

“Maybe you are,” she said and then finished off her champagne. “Have you kissed her yet?”

“Well, we’ve never really had the chance yet. I’ve given her a peck on the lips, but we haven’t kissed or anything yet. It always seems awkward.”

“You just need to get it over with,” she said jumping down from the counter. “Tonight, just kiss her…you’ll never know if you don’t kiss her.”

“You’re right,” he said finishing off his glass then jumped down and put the empty glass in the sink. “I better go get ready, Mags will be here in a bit.” He hugged her tight and kissed her on the top of her head. “I’m happy for you, Hermione, we’ll get started right away on your business.”

“I can’t wait. Go on and get ready, I’ll be listening for the door for Maggie.”

“Thanks.” He then walked out of the kitchen and ran up the stairs while Hermione decided to pour herself another glass of champagne. She walked over to the den and sat down on the couch ready for a night on the telle and getting tipsy on champagne. Crookshanks jumped up on her lap and Daisy jumped up on the cushion and curled up on her side. “What would I do without you guys?”

Not a second later Hedwig came flying into the open window and landed right at Hermione’s shoulder. “Hey, come to join the party?” she asked but then saw a roll of parchment tied to her leg. “A reply already?!” Hermione set the glass down and eagerly untied the parchment. “Thanks girl.”

Hermione read the reply with a smile on her face. “She wants to meet tomorrow morning!” she exclaimed to her animals. “Isn’t that great? It’s really happening!” Hermione sighed in disbelief and then placed the parchment to her heart. “Thanks, Harry.”

The doorbell rang and Daisy’s head shot up and then jumped off the couch to go greet the new visitor. “Daisy calm down,” Hermione laughed as she walked to the door. “No jumping.” She then opened the door to see Maggie standing on the other side. “Hey, come in!”

“Hey, Hermione,” she said walking in then leaned down to greet Daisy. “Hey girl.”

“Harry will be down in a minute, I’m afraid I made him a bit late.”

“He flooed me and told me about your business,” she said. “I wanted to give you this.” Maggie held out a woven doormat that had the “Welcome” written on the front. “Thought you could put it out on the front of the store. I guess you could pick on which store.”

“Maggie, it’s great!” she said as she took it then hugged her new friend. “I’ll duplicate it and put it in front of both.”

“Good idea.”

“Let’s go in the kitchen, I’ve got champagne.”

“You know I can never say no to alcohol.”

Ten minutes later Harry came into the kitchen to find Hermione and Maggie laughing and drinking champagne. “Oh no, you two drinking together is never a good thing,” he said taking the drink out of Maggie’s hand.

“Oh, relax,” she said taking the glass back. “We’re just celebrating on her new business.”

Harry shook his head with a laugh. “Well hurry up and finish, we have reservations in ten minutes.”

Maggie chugged the rest of her glass and then leaned over and hugged Hermione. “Congrats again, Hermione. Let me know when you get started, I’d love to help.”

“Thanks, the more help the better.”

“You going to be all right tonight?” Harry asked.

“Oh sure, don’t worry about me. I might start working on this project I’ve been thinking about on the house, plus I have a lot of stuff to do for the bookstore.”

“All right well have fun,” he said and then gave her a kiss on the cheek goodnight.

“You too, and remember what I said,” she added in a low voice where only he could hear.

“Yeah, yeah,” he said with a roll of his eyes. “Ready Mags?”

“You bet,” she smiled as she let Harry help her with her cloak. “See ya, Hermione.”

“Bye, Maggie. I’ll owl you later this week.”

“You better, bye.”

“I won’t be too late,” Harry said has he opened the door. “Don’t wait up.”

“I won’t and Harry?”

“Yeah?” he asked pausing at the door.

“Thanks again. For…everything.”

“My pleasure,” he said with a grin and then closed the door behind him.

“Well Daisy,” she said looking down at her four legged friend. “Looks like it’s just you, me and a bunch of animals tonight.” Hermione sighed as she shook her head walking back to the den collapsing on the couch. “I may be alone on a Saturday night, Daisy. But I’m not sad. I have a new business and it’s going to be great!”

Hermione then got up and rubbed her hands together in anticipation. She had a lot of work to do.

11. Chapter 11

Okay I just finished writing this and it is REALLY short. It’s going to go up as a chapter, but it’s just a little snippit to close out the last one before the next part continues. Think of this as more as a part two of chapter ten. I mean, I’m just warning you….it’s VERY short, but I needed to get this out before moving on to the next. Hope you enjoy it though!

Chapter 11

Hermione was just finishing up with her project when she heard the door open and close. Hermione looked at her watch to see that it was just close to midnight and Harry had only left three hours ago. “Harry?” she asked walking down the stairs to see Harry leaning over greeting Daisy. “You’re home earlier than I expected.”

“Well,” he said giving Daisy one last pat and walked to her. “I expected to either be home earlier or early tomorrow morning.”

“Oh,” Hermione winced. “I take it you kissed?”

Harry chuckled shaking his head. “We had a great time at dinner, just like we always do. Talking to each other and hanging out was never a problem, but then came the time where I walked her to the door and well…I took your advice and got it over with.”

“Was it that bad?”

“We both stood there perfectly still with our lips still locked and then we both stared at each other and next thing I knew we were both laughing.”

“I’m sorry, Harry,” Hermione sighed. “I was really pulling for you two.”

He shrugged. “Well, what can you do? At least I got a new friend out of it and you got a new drinking buddy.”

“That’s true,” she said with a grin. “Well, now that you’re home come see what I did on the stais.”

Puzzled, Harry followed her towards the bottom of the stairs. “Just what can you do on the…oh…wow, Hermione!”

The once blank wall that traveled up with the stairs was now scattered with framed pictures of their times at Hogwarts. Hermione even started with the pictures from their early years at the bottom of the stairs and the older they were the higher the picture went.

“Where did you get all these pictures?” Harry asked taking a few steps up to look more closely.

“Collin mostly,” she said beaming. “I’ve had a box full of them for years, but never got around to putting them anywhere.”

“It’s perfect,” he said going further up the stairs. Some pictures were of the entire trio, some were of just Harry and Ron, or just Ron and Hermione and just Harry and Hermione. Harry smiled and touched the picture of the entire D.A. that was taken during their fifth year. “This is so cool.”

“I’m glad you like it,” she said walking up with him. “This is one of my favorites of course.”

She pointed of the picture Mrs. Weasley had taken during Bill’s wedding of the three of them. Harry remembered posing with Hermione in the middle of them and Mrs. Weasley had told him and Ron to give Hermione a kiss on the cheek. The picture clearly showed how embarrassed they were at first, but then all three of them had laughed afterwards.

“That’s a good one,” Harry agreed then pointed to the one where he was dancing with Hermione. “Remember that? I had just figured out a clue that could lead us to the locket and I needed to talk to you right away. You were dancing with Ron and I made him step aside while I cut in. He was fuming.”

“I was relieved actually,” she said laughing. “He’s a horrible dancer and he had already stepped on my foot at least three times.”

Once Harry got to the stop of the stairs, he turned to Hermione with a smile. “I can’t believe you did all this, it’s terrific. Ron’s going to love it once he sees it.”

“I hope so,” she said looking at all the pictures. “I really miss him.”

“Me too,” he said and then sat down on the top of the stairs and pulled her down next to him. “I went by to see him this morning. The Healer in charge of him said he was getting a lot stronger. It’s a good sign, Hermione.”

Hermione nodded. “I know. It could be any day now.”

Harry gave her a little hug and then kissed her on her temple. “Let’s head to bed. You have a big day tomorrow.”

“Aw yes,” she sighed letting Harry pull her up on her feet. “No going back now.”

“Nope. Don’t worry, it’ll be great. I have practice tomorrow morning, but should be done by the afternoon. Leave me a note at the house on where to reach you and I’ll help out.”

“Okay, good night Harry,” she said kissing him on the cheek. “Sorry again it didn’t work with, Maggie.”

“Don’t worry about it,” he said with a wink. “She’s out there somewhere. I just have to stop looking, then she’ll pop right in front of me. Don’t you think?”

Hermione smiled as she opened the door to her room. “I think you’re absolutely right. Sleep well and I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Night,” he said and watched her until she was in her room, before making her way to his bedroom. Daisy was at his heels and followed him into his room and jumped on the bed. “Sleeping with me tonight, are we?”

Daisy’s tail thumped against the bed as she looked at him adoringly.

“You just want to sleep with me, because as Hermione puts it, I’m a softy and let you sleep in my bed.”

Daisy let out a soft woof.

Harry sighed and then shook his head. “All right,” he said getting into bed. “But no hogging the covers. And no snoring.”

12. Authors update

Hey everyone. Since it’s been awhile since I’ve updated I thought I should give you a quick update on how things are going and that I am in fact alive. These past few weeks have been kind of busy. Some parts were good busy, others were bad busy. I went to the ranch for two weekends, I had a lot of other things going on, plus work is crazy. And for the bad part…I had just found out earlier this week that my new kitten, Harry was sick. Had been sick since I got him, but it’s a rare virus that can’t be tested, so it can’t be caught until the symptoms show. So, after only having him a mere 4 weeks I had to put him down.

So I guess the world of Harry Potter has been the last thing on my mind lately. I’m really sorry, I’ve been trying so hard to get going. I’ve even started the next update but I’m at a blocking point. It’s a Ginny/Draco update next.

Look, I know it’s been awhile and it might still be awhile but I promise you that I will finish this story. I won’t leave it in the middle of it, I promise you. It just might take awhile. I hope everyone is doing well and thanks so much for all the support.

Love,

HM

13. Chapter 12

At long last! An update! I’m so sorry it took so long, but thanks to everyone for being SO patient! I really needed the time I had, and after writing bits and pieces here and there I finally have a full update. It’s all Draco/Ginny, but don’t worry I won’t take over a month to update again. This past month was just horrible! But it’s over now and I’m excited about the story again. I hope you enjoy this long awaited update!

Chapter 12

“Okay Ginny, we’re leaving you to lock up,” Fred said as George anxiously waited beside him.

“Fred, we need to go,” George pressed as he tugged on his arm.

“Make sure all the magical alarms are activated,” he continued. “We wouldn’t be leaving you if it wasn’t an emergency.”

Unfortunately, some kid at their brand new New York store, decided it would be funny to let off their famous fireworks inside the store. The manager and the employers had tried to contain it but it had been too much, so in the end the manager had to emergency apparrate to Fred and George.

“Fred, I know what I’m doing…go on, I’ll be fine.”

“I can’t believe some punk kid let off one of our fireworks in the store,” Fred complained.

“Well, he did…now come on!”

“Go straight to the Leaky Cauldron and floo home,” they both said at the same time right before they disapparrated.

Ginny sighed as she shook her head. “What do they think I am? An idiot?”

By the time she had finished all the chores of locking up, it had already gotten pretty late. Diagon Alley was almost deserted, except a few employees leaving work here and there. Now, she was walking down the pebbled street, but stopped in front of Hermione’s new bookstore just like she always did.

Above the shop had the title, “Books and Cleverness,” written on it, but on the door was a sign that read, “Coming Soon.” Light was still coming from in the store so she walked closer to the window and then stopped when she saw Harry and Hermione sitting on the floor with books scattered all around them.

A roll of parchment was floating in the air with a magical quill that was moving on its own. He saw Harry read the front of the cover to the parchment, then threw it up in the air and the book flew to a random spot on the shelf. She had imagined that the roll of parchment was a list of her inventory so she would know what books she had and how many. She had no doubt that it was Hermione that had come up with that clever system, she had always seemed like she could do no wrong in Ginny’s eyes.

Although the chore they were doing looked absolutey boring, it seemed like they were having a good time. In between books they were talking to each other, both of them smiling and laughing. The sight made her sigh with envy, but she made herself not think about regrets or what could have been. She was too smart for that.

She stepped back away from the store and continued on down the street which was now completely deserted. She wasn’t scared though, it wasn’t like how it used to be. People could didn’t have to be frightened all the time thanks to Harry.

Ginny was so sure of her safety she didn’t even walk with caution like she and everyone else was so use to doing during the war. Her mind started to wander off about Harry and all the things they shared together in the past, that she didn’t hear anyone come up behind her. The shove from behind was so unexpected, she wasn’t even unable to get her balance and she went straight to the floor.

She gasped as she spun around to see three wizards looming over her all with evil sneers on their faces. She tried to reach for her wand that had fell onto the ground but one of her attackers kicked it away while another one grabbed her and tugged her on her feet.

“Let me go,” she said struggling against him.

“Look here, boys, we got a feisty one.”

Ginny glared at the dark headed wizard standing before him. “Let me go or else I’ll…”

The man laughed at her. “Or else what? Do you see anyone around? No one around for miles, sweetheart. Thanks to the great Harry Potter, everyone has their guard down and so guys like us can get away with so much.”

His two other companions snickered as they dragged her off into one of the alley’s while the wizard that was obviously the leader of the group followed them in.

What were they going to do to her? Were they going to kill her? Or worse…touch her? She strugged with all that she had but they were too strong for her. Pain ripped through her when they slammed her against the brick wall. She screamed as loud as she could, but it didn’t last long because the immediately put a silencing charm on her.

Hands were on her. Big rough sweaty hands were pawing at her, ripping her clothes. She tried to struggle and fight, but they were too strong. She wanted to sob and beg for them to stop, but she didn’t want to give them the satisfaction. If this was her fate then she wasn’t about to make it easy on them. She even managed to free her hands long enough to run her nails down one of their faces.

It was all too much. She wanted to keep fighting but they were too persistent and she felt her body begin to weaken. She knew that soon they would do a lot more than paw and bruise her skin and it was then that she felt a hand on her thigh. She flinched and tried to keep her legs together as she cried a soundless scream.

The next second was a blur for her, she didn’t know what exactly happened, but she one second hands were everywhere the next they stopped and the bodies of her attackers were flown off of her. Her knees had buckled and she slid to the cold concrete ground as she trembled in shock as a men in cloaks fought around her.

She looked up long enough to see that their was a fourth man who seemed to be attacking her attackers. She didn’t know who it was, but she was gratefull. She buried her head in her folded knees as she closed her eyes tight, not wanting to watch what was around her. She started to sob slowly, praying that she was home safe at the Burrow with her family, that all of this was just a bad, bad dream.

She gasped when she felt a hand on her arm and flinched away from the unwanted contact.

“Easy, Red,” a warm voice said softly in her ear. “It’s just me.”

Ginny looked up and through her blurred vision she was able to make out a familiar face. “Draco?”

“Yeah, everything’s okay now, Ginny,” he said as he cupped the sighed of her face. “They’re gone.”

“Oh, Draco,” she cried as she flung herself at him, clinging to him for dear life. “I was so scared.”

“Shh, shh,” he whispered as he shrugged off his cloak while she still held on to him. “Let’s put this on to cover you up.” He flung it around her back then leaned back a bit, making sure to keep his eyes level with hers as he wrapped his cloak around her front which was exposed from her ripped blouse.

“Thanks,” she said sniffling as she held it tightly over him. “I need to…”

“Woah, easy now,” he said when Ginny tried to get up. “They banged you up pretty bad. Let me take you home.”

“No,” she said shaking her head. “I don’t want my parents to see me like this. I just need a second to calm my nerves and everything.”

“All right,” he said and then pulled her back into his arms. “Hang on tight, okay?”

She nodded as she closed her eyes tight and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. Next thing she knew, she was in a small room filled with warmth from a nearby crackling fire. She let him ease her on a dark green leather couch and closed her eyes when Draco trailed a hand down her hair. “Where are we?”

“At my house,” he said as he continued to stroke her firey hair. “Just relax and take all the time you need. I’m going to get Milly and have her tend to your wounds.”

“Milly?” she asked looking up at him now when he stood.

“One of my house elves. One of her former masters was a Healer and she learned a lot from him. You just relax, okay?”

She nodded, but when he started to walk away she reached out and grabbed his wrist. “Thank you, Draco. For being at the right place at the right time.”

He gave her a little smile and then kissed her hand. “I aim to please.” He then gave her a wink and squeezed his hand. “Stretch out on the sofa and rest your eyes.”

Twenty minutes later, after a quick one over with Milly, her bruises and cuts were gone and the pain ebbed away. Her nerves were far from gone. “I can’t seem to stop shaking,” she said as Draco sat next to her on the couch.

“Just take deep breaths,” he said holding out a glass of amber liquid. “Take a few sips of this. It will calm you.”

Ginny took the glass from him and sipped it from her trembling lips. The liquid was like fire going down her throat and into her belly, but she noticed that it did help with her nerves. “It’s rather strong,” she said taking another sip.

“My mum has always stocked the stuff,” Draco said putting the glass aside when she was finished. “Living with my dad for as long as she did, I guess I don’t blame her.”

“I’m sorry about your mum,” Ginny said quietly. “For both of your parents.”

“Don’t feel sorry about my dad,” he said shaking his head. “He knew what he was getting into, my Mum was kind of caught in the middle.”

“Were you close to your mum?”

“Well, she did spoil me,” he said with a small smile. “I guess she knew the influence my dad would have on me, so she enjoyed the times when I was a child the most. I cared for her of course, I never wanted to see her hurt, and especially killed, but…what are you going to do when your husband is a follower of the Dark Lord. You never know what’s going to happen.”

Ginny opened her mouth to say something, but Draco shook his head. “That enough of that. How are you feeling?”

“Better,” she said with a smile. “Milly is remarkable.”

“What were you doing out that late by yourself?” Draco asked all of the sudden. “I know the world is a lot safer thanks to Harry, but evil is still out there, Ginny.”

“I know that,” she said firmly. “It wasn’t planned, the twins had an emergency and they told me to go straight to the Leaky Cauldron to floo home. I was just at the wrong place at the wrong time. Look, I turn seventeen in a few weeks, I’ll be able to apparrate then. This was all just a stupid mistake.”

“A stupid mistake that could have gotten you seriously hurt,” Draco said softly as he touched her face. “I heard you scream. It was like a loud piercing scream that was all of the sudden shut off. I figured the silencing spell was involved. I ran as fast as I could. I’m sorry I didn’t get there sooner. If I knew it was you I would have found a way to fly if that meant getting to you sooner. I couldn’t apparrate because I didn’t know exactly where you were and…”

“Draco,” Ginny said cutting off his ramblings as she touched his arm. “You were there. That’s all that matters.”

She kept finding ways to touch him and he really wished she would stop. Her touch was gentle and if he let his guard down…very addicting. The way she clung to him like he was her lifeline was something he would never forget. For the first time, he was her hero…not Harry Potter. The fact that the idea pleased him was not a good sign. “Er…you better head home. Your parents will be worried.”

“I’m in no hurry,” she said scooted closer to him. “We have clock at home that points to where we are. I have no doubt that it’s pointing to, ‘Away, but safe.’ They know I’m fine.”

“I see,” he said as he tried to lean away, but she just seemed to fill the gap. “Would you like to lie down or…”

“Luna thinks I should sleep with you.”

“Maybe you can….sorry, what was that?” he asked as he shook his head slightly. Surely he didn’t hear that right.

“Luna thinks I should have sex with you,” she said as she tilted her head to study him. His eyes were wide and she could tell he was starting to sweat. That was a good sign. “I’ve been thinking about it.”

“Oh…really now.” Draco forced himself to swallow the enormous lump that had lodged up in his throat. “Why exactly?”

“Luna thinks it will be good for me,” she said with a shrug. “Something to help me to get over Harry. I think she may be right.”

Draco did not like that reason at all. “I see. So, you would use me to get over, Potter?”

“I wouldn’t put it that way.”

“And how would you put it?”

“I would be using you if I wanted to sleep with you only to make Harry jealous.” She shook her head slowly as her eyes flickered to her lips. “That’s not the case. I want to get over him. I know he doesn’t feel that way about me.”

“So I would be something on the side to help you get over him,” he said as his head shifted closer to her.

“Something like that,” she murmured. “Haven’t you ever thought about being with me that way?”

Way too many times to count. “Maybe…but that doesn’t make it right.”

Ginny blinked up at him as he got up from the couch and stared at the fire. “Right?” she asked follwing right behind him. “What’s wrong about it?”

“You’re just a kid,” he mumbled as he closed his eyes.

“Just a kid?” She grabbed his arm and wirled him around to face her. “I am not a kid, I’ll have you know that I’m not a virgin.”

“What you and Potter did is none of my damn business,” he said roughly as the horrible image already flashed through his mind.

“I didn’t sleep with, Harry,” she said with her hands on her hips. “Not that it’s any of your business, but I never felt comfortable going that far with, Harry. I went down that road with Dean and I regretted it immediately, it was the downfall of our relationship.”

“So now all of the sudden you want to tear up the sheets with me?” he asked as he took a step closer to her. “You don’t even know me.”

“I want to have an affair, not a relationship,” she shot back glaring at him. “I don’t need to know you.” She then gave a little shrug and flipped her hair back. “But if you’re scared that I’ll compare your kisses to Harry, I would understand. He was a fantastic kisser.”

Draco scowled. “Careful, Red.”

She rolled her eyes. “Please,” she muttered as she let out a laugh. “You’re too much of a chicken anyway to take a chance on me, just because I use to be Harrmmmpfff…”

Draco didn’t let her finish saying his name, he didn’t want to hear it again coming from her lips. So he proved her wrong by trapping her face with his hands and crushed his mouth roughly against hers. She let out a shocking high pitch noise against the back of her throat, but then moaned when he pried his tonge between the seams of her lips and plundered.

Draco slipped an arm down and around her waist, sweeping her up against him as he possessed her mouth greedily, seeking his tongue along hers over and over again. His other hand gripped her hair as the taste of her started to consume him entirely to the point of where he was on the brink of losing control. The feel of her warm soft body against hers was maddening and the way she responded so easily to him was bloody fantastic.

It was awhile by the time Draco finally pulled away from her, knowing that sooner or later both of them had to breathe. Ginny’s eyes fluttered open and she looked up at him in a dreamy gaze.
“Wow,” she whispered with a slight smile. “Harry who?”

Draco couldn’t help but smile at that. “Good answer,” he said lifting a hand to brush back her hair. He then kissed her again, but this time more softly and slowly, as he took his time with it.

Ginny’s heart was hammering and her whole body felt like it was on fire. No kiss had ever made her feel the way Draco did. He was exciting and so wonderfully dangerous that any girl would be lucky to be where she was tonight. In his arms enjoying his slow leisurely kisses. “Mmm…Draco.”

He nibbled down her neck as he told himself to get under control. He wanted nothing more than to pull her down on the couch and do indescribable things to her. Unfortunatley, the timing was horrible. “Ginny?” he said as he rain his kisses back up her neck.

“Yes?” she whispered as she tilted her neck giving him better access.

He kissed her one last time before pulling away completely from her and shoved his hands in his pockets where he knew they were safe. “You better head home. It’s getting late.”

Ginny stared at him completely confused. “You want me to leave?”

“No, you don’t want to know what I would like to do to you right now,” he said in amost a groan. “But it’s late and hardly the time.” He then gave her a cocky grin. “Besides, I think I did my job well enough tonight. When you lie in bed it won’t be Harry you’ll think of.”

Ginny’s jaw dropped. “Oh, you’re sure of that?” she asked with a harsh laugh. “You think you can just kiss me and poof, my old feelings for Harry are gone?”

Draco didn’t like the thought of Ginny still having any feelings for Harry. He reached out and cupped the back of her neck, pulled her roughly against his chest and swooped down for a long hard kiss that left them both trembling for more. “Red, ” he breathed against her lips. “I don‘t think…I know.”

Later that night, when Ginny was lying awake in bed she was cursing Draco Malfoy’s existence. Unfortunately, she soon realized she had been so busy being angry with Draco, she didn’t give Harry Potter any thought.

14. Chapter 13

Here’s an update! It’s not very long, but at least it’s not a whole month later! Next couple of updates will be fabuloso! I promise!

Chapter 13

Harry wanted to severely hurt someone. He had been up since six ‘o clock that morning, arrived at practice at six-thirty for the first official day of “boot camp”. Their first game was a few months away, so it was crunch time.

It was now almost four and Harry was tired, cranky and although he was at boot camp, his mind and heart were back with Hermione. Today was the grand opening of Books & Cleverness and it killed him not to be there. How was she handling everything? Would there be enough customers? Was she happy or miserable? It was questions like these that kept his mind off his task.

“Potter!”

Harry shook his head out of his thoughts and looked down at the ground where his coach stood. “Coach?”

“Get down here, Potter.”

“Great,” he muttered as he nudged his broom downwards, then touched ground right in front of the coach. “Yes, sir?”

Coach Allen was an older wizard, with forty years of experience under his belt. He was tall and his once blonde hair was now silver and his skin was slightly weathered. Harry had only known him for two months, but had already learned so much from him. “Potter,” he said again as he crossed his arms over his broad chest. “You’ve given me a good solid six hours today, but the past few you’ve seemed distant.”

“Yeah,” he said as he ran his fingers through his wind blown hair. “I’m sorry, coach. My mind seems to be somewhere else today.”

“Something more important than this?”

Harry winced. “Will I have to run laps if I say yes?”

Coach Allen couldn’t help but chuckle. “That depends on the answer.”

“Well,” he said wiping the sweat off his brow with the sleeve of his uniform. “The thing is…Hermione opened up a new bookstore today. It means a lot to her, so I guess I’m worried about her and wish I was with her.”

“I see,” Coach Allen said as he struggled not to smile. He had the pleasure of meeting the charming Hermione Granger one night when the boys had dragged him to a bar. He didn’t stay long, but long enough to notice how Harry acted around her. It reminded him of how he use to be around his wife, before he realized he wanted her to be his wife. “I can understand that.”

“Really?” Harry asked surprised.

“Of course,” he said giving him a pat on his shoulder. “Listen, we have about an hour left for the day and I need to spend some more time working with T.J. Why don’t you go and head out early, maybe you can catch the last part of Hermione’s day.”

Harry’s heart lifted. “Really? Wow, thanks, Coach. That means a lot.”

“Just make sure you’re ready to work tomorrow.”

“I will,” he assured him. “I promise.”

“Well, then head on out and hit the showers,” he said jerking his head towards the bleachers where their locker room was located underneath. “And tell Hermione I’ll stop by soon, my youngest is starting her first year at Hogwarts, plus another two are starting their third and fifth year. We are in desperate need of books.”

Harry grinned. “I’ll tell her, thanks Coach.”

“See ya tomorrow, kid,” he said grinning as he watched him run off. “The guy’s a goner and he doesn’t even know it yet. Sucker.”

XXXX

Hermione didn’t know what to expect on her first day as a bookstore owner. She would have been happy if she had one or two customers here and there, but she wasn’t ready for the craze that filled both sides of the store. All day the store was never empty, there was always someone to help or someone to ring up. Books & Cleverness was a instant success and she couldn’t have been more thrilled.

The only think that could have made it even more perfect would be to have Harry along side her. And Ron. She sighed as she sat at her desk in her office to go over paperwork. She missed him. So much. She was anxious to see what Ron and her would have together. Would they fight all the time like always or would they learn to be more understanding? What would it be like to kiss him? Would she feel safe in his arms like she did when Harry held her?

Harry, she thought with another sigh. Oh, how she adored him. He had been so sweet to her these past months, she didn’t know what she would have done without him. The girl who ended up with him was a lucky one and a part of her almost envied her. She would be able to laugh and talk with him anytime she wanted, because she knew Harry would be there in an instant to listen to anything she had to say. Kissing him would be something only she would be allowed to do…no one else. She would be able to make love with him, start a family with him. He would be such a wonderful father. He was so…

Wait…what was she doing? Hermione let out a nervous laugh as she put down her quill. One minute she was thinking about being with Ron and the next she was thinking about Harry. “You need to get a grip, Hermione.”

“Talking to yourself?”

Hermione gasped as she looked up to see Harry leaning against the doorjam with a grin on his face. Hermione felt something light up inside her at the sight of him and she couldn’t help but be overjoyed to see him. “Harry,” she said pulling away from her desk. “I didn’t think I was going to see you.”

Harry met her halfway to give her a kiss on the cheek and a quick hug. “Coach let me off early.” He leaned back and smiled down at her. “It’s an absolute zoo out there, has it been like that all day?”

“Mostly,” she said with a giddy laugh. “Even more busy during lunch hour, this is the first time I was able to get away and do paperwork.”

Harry frowned. “Have you eaten at all today?”

“I was able to scarf down a sandwich earlier,” she assured him. “Once school start it’ll die down. It’s just that everyone is rushing to get books for Hogwarts.”

“Yeah, the coach told me he’s going to bring his kids by sometime for books.”

“Oh that’s wonderful,” she beamed. “Maybe I’ll give him a discount if he promises to go easy on you in practice for a week.”

Harry placed a hand over his chest. “Bestill my heart, I think I would love you forever.”

Hermione laughed. “Well, then I’ll do my best. In the mean time, I need to get back to work.”

“I’m here for the rest of the day, is there anything I can do?”

“Hmmm….well I could probably use a hand at the register in the muggle store. People won’t know who you are there.”

“I’m on it,” he said and then gave her another hug. “I’m proud of you.”

Hermione closed her eyes as she held onto him tight. He was such a good hugger now, he use to be so shy about it. Now, he hugged her all the time and it was something she looked forward to. “Thanks, Harry.”

Harry placed his mouth on the crown of her head, breathing in her scent he was getting accustomed to know and enjoy. “I’ll see you after closing time,” he finally said. “Don’t worry about the muggle side, I’ll take care of everything.”

“I won’t,” she said with a smile. “I trust you.”

Harry grinned. “Hey, how bout we celebrate tonight. Get all our friends together, maybe go to that new club down the street.”

“Really?” she asked. “Okay, that sounds like fun. But…isn’t that club hard to get into?”

“One of the few advantages for having the name, Harry Potter, is that I can pretty much get anything I want.”

Hermione laughed. “Good point.”

Harry gave her a wink. “I’ll take care of everything. See you at six.”

Hermione admired Harry’s backside as he walked away to slip behind the secret for that led to the muggle side. She had a horrible feeling that if Ron didn’t hurry and wake up soon….she was going to be in trouble.

15. Chapter 14

Okay here is another short little chapter, but I wanted to go ahead and post it before the weekend, because I will not have time to write anymore. But, hopefully after reading this chapter you can tell that the tension between Harry and Hermione are slowly beginning to form. I’ll do my best in updating the next one asap, because it’s going to be a good one!

Chapter 14

After Hermione bid goodnight to the last customer, she closed and locked the door, activated the sign from Open to Close, and then collapsed against the door with a tired, but dazed smile on her face. She looked up to see Harry standing in the middle of the store smiling brightly at her antics and for awhile she just smiled back.

She then let out a laugh as she ran to him and leapt up into his arms wrapping her legs around his waist. Harry laughed at her excitement as he caught her, loving the moment of pure happiness both of them were sharing together.

“Happy?” he finally asked softly in her ear.

Hermione pressed her cheek against his. “Ecstatic.”

“Good,” he said putting her down on her feet. “I like you that way.”

Hermione beamed. “How’s the other side?”

“Running smoothly. All closed down. Everyone has apparrated home for the day.”

“I just need to close down the register and I’ll be ready,” she said walking to the counter.

“Well, let’s hurry up, because we’ve got some celebrating to do,” he said following her to the counter, but staying on the other side while she slipped behind it.

“Oh, that’s right,” she said as she shut down the register. “What’s the plan?”

“Owled a few of our close friends, we’ll see who shows up. Were are in VIP and have our own area reserved.”

“Wow,” she said smiling. “Going all out are we?”

“You’re worth it,” he said leaning over the counter. “Tonight is all about you.”

Hermione couldn’t help but blush. “You’re spoiling me, Harry.”

“And I’m enjoying it,” he said with a wink.

A knock on the door interrupted them and they turned to see Maggie standing outside waving excitedly at them. They both laughed as they walked over to let her in. “Hey!” she exclaimed as she slipped inside. “I’ve been shopping near by and I wanted to stop by.”

“I’m so glad,” Hermione said. “Are you coming tonight?”

“I wouldn’t miss it!”

“I have a feeling I’m going to have to keep an eye on both of you tonight,” Harry teased.

“Harry, after I’m done with Hermione, you won’t be able to keep your eye off her.”

“Huh?” Hermione asked confused. “Maggie, what are you up to?”

“Trust me,” She said grabbing her hand. “Harry, can you finish up here?”

Harry grinned. “Sure, we just need to lock up, you two go ahead. I’ll take care of it Hermione.”

“Oh all right,” she sighed giving up. “But don’t forget to lock up behind you.”

“Relax,” Harry assured her. “Go on, and get ready for tonight. I’ll meet you downstairs in the den a few minutes before nine.”

“Good, great,” Maggie said dragging her out. “Let’s go get beautified.”

Harry walked out soon after locking the door and then turned to leave but stopped short when he nearly ran into Ginny Weasley. “Oh, sorry,” he said with a laugh. “Didn’t mean to nearly run you over.”

“No, it’s my fault,” she said shyly as she stepped away.

“Er…How are you?” Harry asked.

“Oh, I’m fine,” she said. “Working at the store for the summer. How about you?”

“Good,” he said smiling. “Got a house with Hermione…and Ron when he wakes up.”

“Yeah, I heard about that,” she said with a slight smile. “That’s great.

“Yeah,” he said shoving his hands in his pockets. “It’s been keeping us busy, plus Hermione’s store.”

“I’m sure she’s loving it.”

“I’ve never seen her so happy,” he said practically beaming. “I planned a night to celebrate her opening day. It’s at the Blue Moon.”

“The new club down the way?” The twins had told her about that club and said it was almost impossible to get in. It wasn’t much of a surprise that Harry Potter easily got reservations.

“Yeah, a bunch of us our going. If you’re not busy you should stop by.”

“Oh, well…that’s nice of you.…but I kind of have a…date tonight.”

Harry’s brows lifted. “Really?”

The truth was, she ran into Draco during her lunch break and found herself being pinned behind a building, getting the snog of her life. He had then whispered in her ear to meet him at his house tonight to finish what they started before walking off. “Yeah, something like that”

“That’s great, Gin,” Harry said sincerely. “I’m happy for you.” And Harry realized that he really was happy for her. True, he knew that his feelings towards her had changed, but he could have still gotten jealous. He was relieved to know that he didn’t feel anything of the sorts. He still cared for her and if anyone hurt her he would probably kill them, but it was only because he still thought of her as his friend. He took care of his friends.

“Thanks, Harry.”

“Sure. Well, I better go…you have fun tonight.”

Oh, I will. “You too, Harry. Tell Hermione I said congratulations and that I’ll come by her store for my Hogwarts books.”

“I’ll do that,” he said thrilled that they both survived their first awkward encounter. “See you around, Ginny.”

XXX

An hour later, Harry was dressed and waiting impatiently for Maggie and Hermione to come downstairs. “How long can two girls need to get ready?” Harry asked Daisy who was lying next to him on the couch. “I mean really.”

“Oh, stop complaining,” Maggie said as she walked into the den.

Harry stood up and smiled. “Looking good, Mags.”

Maggie twirled around to show off her short electric blue dress that shimmered when she moved. “Thanks cute,” she said kissing his cheek. “You look handsome, too. It’s a shame we don’t’ have any sexual chemistry.”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. “Merlin help the guy that does.” Harry looked passed her shoulder. “Where’s Hermione?”

“She’ll be along in a second,” she said with a mischievous grin. “Wait till you see her, you are going to freak.”

“Come on, Mags, you know Hermione and I are just friends.” Although lately he had been noticing certain thinks he never paid attention to. Like how she seemed to go back and forth between two different scents. Sometimes she smelled of lavender, which he liked very much, then other times he caught a hint of that Irish spring shampoo he had used that day in her shower. He was also getting very accustomed to hugging her, something he never made a habit of doing. Now it seemed like he always tried to find an excuse to pull her in his arms

“You’re thinking awfully hard, Harry,” Maggie said bringing him out of his thoughts. “Sure you just think of her as a friend?”

Harry let out a laugh. “Please. That would be insane. I mean, she’s Hermione, I’ve known her forever and I’m not going to flip out over a pretty dress and a little make up. Underneath it all she’s still my….” Harry trailed off when she heard the click of heels walking on the hardwood floor and turned his head to see his best friend standing there. “….Mione,” he finished in a whisper as the sight before him made his knees go weak.

It only took a second to take her all in and he liked everything he saw. Her face was flawless and her crazy wild hair was pinned up on one side while the rest flowed down in elegant curls. The dress was vibrant red and a long narrow slit started up from between her breast and grew wider as it traveled up. Satin strands covered just enough for the imagination and then circled up around her slender neck where it was securely tied.

“Give us a turn, Hermione,” Maggie said next to him.

She did and Harry got an eye full of her exposed shoulders all the way down to the small of her back. The length was also short, showing of her legs that seemed to go on forever.

“You were saying, Harry?” Maggie whispered to him loud enough for only him to hear.

He replied by giving her a quick jab in the rips with an elbow, before finally finding the voice to say something. Er…wow…”

Nice one, Harry.

“Do I look all right, Harry?” She asked looking down at herself. “I feel so naked.”

Oh dear Merlin, he thought as he fought back a groan. “You look fine…beautiful.”

“Don’t forget sexy.”

Harry turned sharply at her. “Mags, why don’t you head onto the club,” he said loudly as he stared her down. “We’ll be right behind you.”

She grinned. Sure…You two take your time.”

Once she was gone, Harry shook his head. “That one is quite a handful.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said laughing softly.

“Er…you do look really pretty, Hermione,” he said shyly as he shoved his hands in his pockets. “I mean…wow.”

Hermione blushed. “That’s very sweet of you to say, Harry,” she said as she started to walk a little closer to him. “But I know I must look awkward in this dress and…” Hermione all of the sudden let out a yelp as she stumbled on her heels pitching herself forward.

Harry quickly swooped in time to grab her and held her tightly against him to help her with her balance. Bad mistake. His hands was on her warm naked back, so he now knew how incredibly soft her skin was. Plus, the heels that she wore made her body fit perfectly with his and she now felt that Harry was not just being sweet….it was obvious that he indeed enjoyed how she looked. The evidence was hard and firmly pressed against her pelvic bone.

“You okay?” he finally asked as he looked down at her.

“Y-yeah,” she said shakily as she held onto his arms. “Sorry, I’m still working on walking on these ice picks.”

Harry gave her a smile. “I’m sure it’s very challenging,” he said as he made himself step away from away. “Are you ready to go?”

“Ready as ever,” she said as she tried hard to sound normal, while on the insides her nerves were shaking. This was Harry, she reminded herself. She didn’t need to be responding this way to him. That wasn’t suppose to happen. It was her and Ron. It had always been her and Ron, that’s what everyone assumed. Even herself. Even Harry.

Determined to put these disturbing thoughts out of her mind, she took a deep breath and gave him a smile. “Let’s go have some fun.”

16. Chapter 15

Can you believe it? It was SO slow at work today, I wrote a huge update. I started at the beginning of the day then wrote off and on and by 4:30 I was done! It’s a good one! Plus it’s pretty long. So I hope everyone enjoys and has a great weekend!

Chapter 15

When they arrived just outside of the club, they could hear the music pumping from the inside and there was a huge line forming behind a velvet rope. Harry held onto Hermione’s hand as they walked past the line, trying their best to enjoy the whispers and stares directed their way. They could catch phrases now and then as they passed.

“It’s Harry Potter!”

“Who is that girl?”

“It’s Hermione Granger!”

“Are they together?”

“She is so lucky!”

Harry looked down at Hermione giving her a roll of his eyes trying to lighten up the situation. She smiled with him as they finally walked up to the front of the entrance where a huge wizard stood guard. His hair was buzzed cut and his muscles practically bulged out of his tight black shirt. He had a stern look on his face but when he saw Harry he broke out into a wide grin.

“Harry, my man,” he said reaching out to shake his hand.

“Hey, Mike,” Harry said with a smile. “Having fun?”

“You know it.”

“This is Hermione, Mike. We’re celebrating the success of her new bookstore.”

“Hello beautiful,” Mike said grabbing her hand and kissed it. “Why don’t you leave this shmuck and run away with me?”

Hermione couldn’t help but laugh. “That’s very tempting.”

Mike winked at Harry. “The ladies love me.”

“I bet,” he said dryly. “Everything running smoothly?”

“You bet,” he said as he pulled out his wand and sliced it through the air. A roll of parchment appeared and he grabbed it from the air. “Magpie just walked in, along with your boy, Neville. I’ve got your list here, Harry, you can be sure to know that I won’t let anyone slip by.”

“Thanks, Mike.” He then tugged on Hermione’s hand. “Let’s go inside.”

“Bye Mike,” Hermione said with a wave.

“Bye, beautiful,” he said pulling the velvet rope aside so they could pass through. “You are welcomed here anytime.”

“Thanks,” she said and followed Harry into the dark and loud club.

“Stay close,” Harry said holding tightly onto her hand as they maneuvered through the large crowd of people.

Hermione’s eyes wandered around the club as she walked right behind Harry. There was a huge dance floor in the middle of the large room, lights flickered everywhere and the music was so loud she felt her insides vibrating. Drinks were magically floating above the crowd back and forth from the bar. Drinks filled to the rim were sent up in the air by the bartenders and she followed one all the way to someone dancing on the dance floor, who then reached up and grabbed it before sipping it greedily.

Harry finally stopped at the foot of a set of circular stairs where another bouncer stood and had another list. After a quick talk with him, he let them by and Harry gave Hermione a grin before pulling her along up the windy stairs.

The V.I.P section had the same concept as downstairs, but it was more downsized and more intimate. There was another dance floor, but it was a little smaller, plus another bar and more drinks floated above their heads. Harry led her to the far corner of the room and stepped up onto the platform that was decorated with a long and deep U shaped couch, plus a table in the middle.

“You guys are here!” Maggie said getting up from the couch where she was sitting with Neville. “We ordered a potion set and we were about to take a shot. Grab a vial!”

Harry and Hermione looked at a vial set that they used many times in potion, but these vials were filled with neon color liquids that was meant for taking shots. Harry pulled a bright orange vial and then gave one to Hermione before joining Maggie and Neville.

“To Hermione and her bookstore!” Maggie said clinking their vials together before they all slammed it back down their throats.

“Wow,” Hermione said with her eyes wide and watered. “That’s potent.” She then smacked her lips and grabbed another one and shot it back. Hermione looked to see that they were all staring at her in shock. “What? It’s really good.”

Harry laughed and picked up another vial. “Well then,” he said giving her a toast before taking it.

Maggie pulled Hermione aside so she could talk to her. “First of all, you look so hot, Harry’s face when he saw you was priceless.”

Hermione blushed. “Mags, we’re just…”

“Friends, yeah, yeah,” she said waving it off. “On to me…Neville is adorable.”

Hermione’s jaw dropped. “Adorable?”

“Yes,” she said with a sigh as she looked over at Neville who was talking to Harry. “He’s so painfully shy and you know I have a weakness for guys that get all flustered around me.”

Hermione nodded in agreement. “Yeah, you do.”

“I just want to pinch his cheeks,” she said grinning as she snipped on her straw of her drink. “Both of them.”

“Maggie,” Hermione laughed.

“What’s so funny?” Harry asked as he handed Hermione a drink.

“Maggie wants to pinch Neville’s cheeks,” Hermione whispered.

Harry chocked on his drink as he laughed. “What?”

“You heard her,” Maggie said. “Now if you excuse me, I’m going to drag him on the dance floor.”

“No wonder we didn’t work,” Harry said as they watched Maggie pull and stunned Neville on the dance floor. “We hardly have anything in common.”

“I think it’s sweet,” she said sitting down on the couch.

Harry sat down next to her, sitting a lot closer than normally. More people started to arrive, mostly people from their year at Hogwarts, like Dean, Seamus and Pavarti, along with the twins. The more people that sat on the couch the, closer Harry was pressed against Hermione’s side. He eventually had to prop an arm behind her allowing her to now use part of his chest as a backrest.

Hermione then turned her head up towards him and Harry tilted his head down knowing she wanted to say something. “Did you invite Ginny?”

Harry was so distracted by her scent; she chose lavender tonight; and the way her breath tickled his ear, he almost didn’t hear the question. “Oh…right, I forgot to tell you.” Harry moved his head further down so their cheeks brushed each other as he told her about the encounter of Ginny outside the store.

“She has a date?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, I don’t know who he is, but she was pretty shy about it.”

“How do you feel about it?”

Harry smiled softly as he moved his mouth even closer to her ear. “I’m fine,” he whispered as his lips grazed her ear causing her to shiver. “Perfectly fine with it.”

Hermione closed her eyes at the feel of his hot breath against her skin. He was sitting so close to her she could feel the warmth of his body radiated to hers and she so badly wanted to melt against him. “Harry…”

“Hey, Harry! Hermione!”

They both pulled apart to look over at one of the twins. “Come on, we’re all going on the dance floor.”

Harry looked over at Hermione with a grin before standing up and pulling her on her feet. They followed the group out on the dance floor until everyone was together in a big swarming circle. Everyone danced all in a group, throwing their hands in the air as they jumped up and down along with the music.

“Harry,” one of the twins came up to him yelling in his ear. “Did you know Hermione was hot?”

“Huh?” he yelled not quite sure if he heard him right.

“Hermione,” he said gesturing to Hermione, who was dancing with the other twin. “She’s hot!”

“Yeah, I know,” Harry said thrilled he wasn’t the only guy shocked by this. “I mean she’s always been cute, but tonight she looks incredible.”

“Think I have a chance with her?” George asked as he bobbed his eyebrows.

Harry laughed. “You and Fred piss her off too much, so probably not. Besides, Ron would kill you when he woke up.”

“Perhaps,” he yelled in his ear over the music. “Personally I never thought Ron was good enough for Hermione. He never seems to know how to act around her like you do.”

“What?” he yelled. “What do you mean?”

“What I said.” He gave him a little shrug before dancing over to Hermione so she was now in a Weasley twin sandwich.

Harry let out a frustrating sigh as he turned to leave the dance floor. He found that their couch area was empty except for Maggie and Neville who were in the middle of a snogfest. Harry scowled at Maggie as all of the sudden it came perfectly clear on who to blame for these ridiculous reactions to Hermione.

Harry walked over to them and sat roughly next to Maggie. “I need to talk to you.”

Maggie huffed out a breath as she pulled away from Neville’s mouth. “Do you mind?” she asked annoyed. “We’re kind of busy here.”

“I do mind,” he said angrily and picked up one of the vials on the table to take the shot just out of spite. “I’ve got a bone to pick with you.”

Maggie rolled her eyes. “Fine,” she said then giggled when Neville started kissing her neck. “Hold that thought, cutie.” She gave him a quick kiss before turning completely around to face Harry. “Now what is so important that you felt the need to interrupt two people enjoying a good snog?”

“Why did you have to dress Hermione like that?”

Maggie blinked. “Huh?”

“Why? Everything was just fine, Mags, I didn’t have any inappropriate thoughts about her until tonight.”

“Oooh, I see,” she said grinning. “First of all, Harry, that’s a lie. I bet you have thought about Hermione that way, but it was so subtle you probably didn’t catch up on it. Tonight, Hermione is dolled up so every human male in this club tonight has probably checked her out.”

“You’re not making me feel better, Mags,” he muttered as he grabbed another vial.

“What I mean is,” she said softly. “Is that these guys see what you see everyday.”

Harry shook his head. “Not following.”

Maggie sighed. “Did you really need Hermione to dress in a sexy dress to know she was pretty?”

“Of course not,” Harry shot back. “Hermione’s always been pretty.”

“So? Why are you so upset then?”

“Because I…” His shoulders slumped and then he let out a frustrating groan as he collapsed against the couch. “I can’t start having these desires for Hermione, Mags. Not with Ron still in a coma, it’s just not right. Hermione is reserved for Ron, everyone knows that.”

“Not all things turn out the way you plan them, Harry,” she said giving him a slight smile. “Think about it.” She then gave him a kiss on the cheek and then turned back to Neville. “Let’s go, cutie.”

“We’re leaving?” Neville asked in a daze. “You want to leave with me?”

“Well of course,” she said with a laugh as she kissed him. “Just give me a minute I’m going to say goodbye to Hermione.”

Neville watched her go and then turned to a very amused Harry. “She wants to leave with me? Can you believe it?”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. “Have fun tonight.” He gave him a clap on the shoulder before walking back off to the dance floor where he found Hermione in the middle of the fun.

Not all things turn out the way you plan them, Harry.

Harry let out a shaky breath as he made his way to her, slipping up behind her as he hugged her from behind. She laughed as she leaned back against him, reaching up to grab the back of his neck. “I’m having so much fun, Harry,” she said in his ear as they both started to sway back and forth.

“I’m glad,” he said and then took her hand from his neck and twirled her around to face him. “I haven’t danced with you yet.”

“Well,” she said wrapping her arms around his neck. “I think it’s time we did that.”

“The night is still young,” he said as he tugged her by the waist so she was now firmly pressed against him.

Harry decided he wasn’t going to analyze everything they did or say, he was just going to enjoy being with her tonight. Where they ended up tonight was something neither of them knew, but the possibility of what could happen was what made it exciting.

XXXX

It was way past midnight when they finally stumbled home, both of them very drunk. They were both laughing about something that they had already forgotten; yet they still couldn’t stop giggling.

Daisy trotted up to greet them crouched down to meet her. “There’s my girl, did you miss us?”

“She probably needs to go to the bathroom,” Harry said pulling Hermione back up. “Why don’t you go sit down on the couch and I’ll take her out.”

“Okay,” she said dreamily as she did a little twirl. “I couldn’t possibly go to sleep yet, I’m wired.”

“So am I,” he said watching her stumble her way to the couch with her heels dangling from her fingers. She was such an adorable drunk. “Okay girl, let’s go outside.”

Daisy ran ahead of him towards the backdoor waiting impatiently for him to open the door. “I know, I’m hurrying,” he said opening the door for her and then stepped out of the warm summer night.

It took Daisy awhile to finish her business, then she had to roll on the grass at least once, then gave herself a good long shake, before heading back inside. “Good girl,” Harry said giving her a rub on the head as she passed him.

When he went inside he heard commotion in the kitchen and with a slight frown he walked over to see what she was up to. “What are you doing?” he asked when he found her sporting an apron over her dress while she stirred something in a bowl.

“Baking,” she said as she cracked an egg in the bowl then continued on with her stirring.

“Baking?” he asked with a laugh walking to the counter that stood between them. “What exactly?”

Hermione blew her hair out of her face and rubbed her cheek, which left a long streak of flour and Harry found the sight cute as hell. “A cake,” she finally said with a grin. “I don’t know I just felt like it.”

“Do you even know how to bake?”

“Hey, I’ll have you know,” she started as she stopped stirring to point the spoon firmly at Harry. This unfortunately caused a stream of cake batter to fly and land right in Harry’s face. Hermione’s jaw dropped and her eyes were wide as she watched Harry calmly take off his glasses, which were covered in batter. She then stifled a giggle as she covered her mouth with her hand. “I am so sorry.”

“No it’s fine,” he said softly as he wiped more batter off his face. “In fact, it’s brilliant because now I can do this.” He then grabbed a handful of the flour and tossed it right in her face, causing her to gasp as she stumbled backwards. Harry just chuckled as she stood there for a moment, completely too stunned to react.

“Ooooh,” she said as she laughed harshly as she began to wipe off the flower. “This means war.” She then flicked more batter at him, this time twice as much as it landed down the front of his shirt.

“You want to fight, huh?” he asked as he started to round the counter.

Hermione shrieked as she tried to run away but Harry was too quick and reached out to grab her wrist. He yanked her forward as he smacked a glob of chocolate frosting down her face as she yelled and tried to get loose. She reached over to grab the can of whip cream and started to squirt it in his face, but he was able to grab her other wrist in time to avoid contact.

What “ammo” didn’t remain on their face or in their hair, made it’s way onto the kitchen floor, making them both slip and lose their balance. Harry laughed as he caught her around the waist with one arm and grabbed the counter with the other, pushing her up against them to anchor her firmly against him.

“So much for making a cake,” Harry said breathlessly.

“We won’t know now if it would have tasted good,” she laughed as she picked off a piece of rainbow sprinkle out of his hair.

“Well,” he said as he reached over to the half empty bowl of batter and scooped some up on his finger.

Hermione watched him off her batter-covered finger to her. “Try it,” he said to her softly as he looked deeply into her eyes, almost as if he was challenging her. As her heart pounded against her chest, she calmly bent down and took his finger all the way into her mouth and then sucked the batter off in one long stroke.

The feel of her warm wet mouth surrounding his finger was so hot. His body never responded in the way it was responding now. Even the snogs he shared with Ginny weren’t this much of a turn on. “Wow does it taste?” he managed to ask.

“Mmm, like heaven,” she whispered and then reached over to get some more with her finger. “Would you like to taste?”

Harry quickly grabbed her wrist before she could get more batter. His eyes burned into hers, before they shifted to her mouth. “Don’t mind if I do,” he murmured before swooping down and pressed his lips eagerly against hers. He couldn’t help himself, her lips were too irresistible…too bloody perfect and now he knew that he crossed that line and there was no going. He pushed his tongue between her lips, and she welcomed him freely as she opened her mouth to him.

Her tongue met eagerly with his as their mouths devoured one another over and over again. She let out a whimper as she clutched handfuls of his hair and arched impatiently against him, wanting so much to be close to him.

Harry groaned as he hitched her up onto the counter, gripping the back of her knees as he tugged her until she was snugly pressed up against him and her legs were locked around his waist. His mouth left hers only to run open mouth kisses down her neck while her body bowed back like a bow as she moaned approvingly.

He wanted her. Merlin, he wanted to take her right here on this counter. It would be easy, all he would have to do was unzip and sink himself into her and he would be home. His mouth found hers again and he devoured her greedily, loving the way her mouth fit over his, loving the way she responded to him so perfectly.

What was she doing? she asked herself as she felt Harry’s hands work on the knot of her apron. Could she really do this? With Harry? Her Harry? She couldn’t think properly. Not when Harry’s mouth was doing wonderful things to her neck. Not when his hands were touching her everywhere, completely losing all her self-control. What was she doing?

Then a glimpse red hair, freckles and blue eyes flash across her mind and she was suddenly brought back to reality. “Harry,” she whispered as she pulled away from him, placing her hands on his chest. “I…I can’t.” Both of them were breathing hard as Harry placed his forehead against hers, a gesture that warmed her heart. “It isn’t right.”

“Hermione,” he whispered as he looked softly at her. “Don’t…don’t say anything else.”

Tears filled her eyes as she shook her head. “I can’t do this…it’s not fair….Ron.”

Harry closed his eyes and his shoulders slumped. “Ron,” he repeated.

“I’m sorry,” she cried shaking her head as she pushed him firmly away. When he took a step back she jumped down from the counter and ran off up the stairs.

Harry placed his hands flat on the counter as he leaned against it, trying to gain his self-control. “Dammit,” he cursed softly he pushed himself off. He turned around leaning his back against the counter, before weakly sinking down onto the floor.

What was going to happen now? He now knew what it was like to kiss her. He now knew how she tasted, how she felt pressed up against her. How could she just push that all away? He never felt like this before.

Ron.

He sometimes wished Hermione wasn’t so damn loyal.

Just then Daisy patted over to him walking over the mess he and Hermione had created. Harry laughed softly when she began to lick the icing and batter off his face. “Daisy, I love you, but you’re not the girl I’m looking for.” Harry then sighed as he gave her an affection rub. “But thanks anyway.”

17. Chapter 15

Well, after a long wait here’s another update…a long one too! It starts off with Draco and Ginny, and then we’ve got a little of Harry and Hermione’s aftermath of the certain kiss in the kitchen;-) Hope everyone enjoys!

Chapter 15

Draco was going to be late for his meeting at the Ministry. He was dressed and ready to go, but for some reason he just couldn’t leave her. He had been sitting by the edge of his bed watching Ginny Weasley sound asleep for Merlin knew how long.

She was lying on her stomach, her long flaming read hair spread out on his white satin pillow and her long naked back was exposed to him. What was wrong with him? Why couldn’t he leave her? He had plenty of her last night; he shouldn’t still be there wanting her all over again. He had affairs before and once he had sex with a girl, he would normally roll off her and walk out of the bed never looking back.

But he couldn’t do that with Ginny. One time wasn’t enough for him, although the first time was bloody fantastic. As soon as he had opened the door and saw her standing there looking beautiful dressed in a baby blue sundress with her red hair floating around her, he didn’t waste much time…

Ginny arched a brow. “I wasn’t expecting you to answer,” she said as she flipped back her hair. “Don’t you have servants to do that?”

“I gave them the night off,” he said as he grabbed her hand and pulled her in.

Ginny yelped as she fell into his arms as Draco closed the door and backed her against him. “You gave your house elves the night off?”

“I didn’t want us to be disturbed,” he said as his lips lingered close to his. “It took awhile for Milly to finally believe me, but I finally convinced her.”

“I see, so we’re all alone,” she asked placing her arms around his neck.

“All alone,” he said as he reached down and nuzzled her neck.

“Hmmm, aren’t you going to be polite and offer me a drink?”

Draco ran open mouth kisses up her neck. “No,” he said nibbling at her ear.

Ginny groaned as she cupped his face. “Good,” she said bringing his mouth down on hers.

The kiss was anything but gentle, and their hands were anything but patient. Draco devoured her mouth with aggressive strokes of his tongue and desperate nips with his teeth. He hiked her up until she was straddling his hips and then started to walk towards the stairs, hoping they would at least make it halfway to the bedroom until he finally took her.

Ginny anxiously rolled her hips against his as she started to attack the buttons of his shirt. Ginny groaned with frustration and then surprised him by ripping his shirt as buttons popped and scattered onto the floor. “Bloody hell,” He groaned as he dropped on his knees and took her to the floor. “Can’t even make it to the bloody stairs.”

Ginny let out a throaty laugh as she got rid of his now shredded shirt and ran kisses over his shoulder. “Hurry,” she gasped as she felt his hands drag down the zipper of her dress. “Please hurry.”

“Merlin,” he groaned as he pulled down the dress. “I’m shaking like a inexperienced prat.”

Ginny started to laugh at that but when his warm mouth covered her breast she gasped in shock and then squirmed restlessly beneath him. “Draco,” she sobbed as she fumbled with the fly of his jeans. “I want you.”

On a soft curse he rolled off as he quickly discarded his jeans while Ginny pulled her dress down her legs. Draco was back on top of her in a second; kissing her over and over again as his hands moved everywhere. “I can’t wait any longer, Red.”

“Yes,” she said as she arched greedily up to him. “Now…Please.”

In one long hard stroke, Draco plunged inside her with a satisfying groan as he buried his face in her hair. He started to move inside her right away, first his strokes were long and slow, but then Ginny’s soft pleas made his hips move harder and faster. Her legs were tightly wrapped around him as her hips met thrust for thrust. She gripped his hair tightly and held onto him while they both grew closer and closer to the edge.

“Draco,” she gasped as she her body started to quiver.

Watching her come while he was still pumping into her was one of the most, sexiest sights he had ever seen. He came right after her, plunging into her once, twice and then finally buried himself deep inside her before collapsing on top of her.

“Jesus,” he gasped as he still caught his breath lying fully on top of her. “Red…that was…”

“Bloody fuckingtastic,” she finished, as she lay limp beneath him.

Draco let out a breathless laugh. “I’ll say,” he said as he finally found the strength to roll off of her onto his back. Ginny rolled up against him as she snuggled up to him, kissing him all over his chest and then up to his neck. “Red, what are you doing?” he groaned as she started to suck his ear.

She then rolled completely on top of him. “Let’s do it again,” she said as she stopped his moan of protest with her lips and then moved them down his body.

“You are going to be the death of me,” he said as he shut his eyes while she continued her journey down his body. “Give a guy a little time to…bloody hell!”

Her mouth was on him before he had a chance to blink. He watched her in shock as she stroked him with that wonderful mouth of hers, before he finally dragged her up gently by the fistful of her hair. “I had hoped to make it to the bedroom eventually, Red,” he said as he rolled over her and then plunged inside her. “But now I’m not sure.”

After he had her for the second time, Ginny was thirsty so they both managed to make it all they way to the kitchen. He gave her a glass of water then watched her drink it greedily standing there stark naked in his kitchen. As soon as she was done he pushed her up on the kitchen counter and had his way with her.

Then they stumbled up the stairs, steeling a few kisses and caresses until Draco finally backed her up against the wall halfway up, planning on just kissing her but that was a mistake, since the kissing turned into mindless sex up against the wall. Finally, they fell into bed together in exhaustion almost falling asleep instantly. He woke up once in the middle of the night wanting her, so he woke her up slowly with soft deep kisses as he slid into her.

Then he had the pleasure of being woken up early this morning to her mouth doing wonderful things to him and before he was fully awake he found her riding him in fast frantic strokes of her hips. He had lazily placed his hands on her hips but let her do all the work as he watched and enjoyed the view. She sighed deeply as she sank back down to him, kissing him deeply before finally falling back asleep sprawled out on his chest and still inside of him. It took him awhile to find the strength and will power to roll her over and leave her in bed.

He had her more than enough times last night, he said to himself as he continued to watch her. More than any one-night stand he had ever had. It was crazy the way they couldn’t keep their hands off of each other. She was like an addictive drug that he never wanted to get over.

On a curse he stood up on his feet and angrily started to walk out of the room. He had his hand on the knob, before he stopped and squeezed the knob with frustration. He didn’t just want to leave her like this…she didn’t want her to wake up and think he was using her for sex. Of course, maybe she was doing the using as well; she herself said she needed a distraction to get over Harry.

His jaw clenched at the thought of Ginny going back with Potter. “Over my dead body,” he mumbled as he walked back to the bed. He waved his hand and one single red rose appeared in his hand. He had told her last night sometime between their lovemaking that she looked as pretty as a rose. She blushed at his comment and he just chuckled and kissed her over and over again as he reached down and tickled her ribs, causing her to finally laugh with him.

He laid the rose next to her, something that made him feel a little awkward; he never really was the romantic type. He then kissed her forehead before finally he made himself walk out of the room quickly so he wouldn’t go back and do what he really wanted to do to her.

He walked into his kitchen to find Millie fiddling around in the kitchen. “Morning, Millie,” he said happily as he grabbed the cloak hanging from the hook. No matter how much he was annoyed by these indescribable feelings towards Ginny, he still had lots and lots of sex and that would make any guy in a good mood.

“Good morning, Mr. Malfoy, sir,” Milly said as she dropped down from the chair she stood on to cook at the stove. “Would master like his breakfast?”

“No thanks,” he said as he shrugged on his cloak. “I’m late for a meeting, but I would like a coffee to go.”

“Right away, sir,” she said as she magically moved the chair to the coffee pot. “Did master have a good time last night with his Miss Weasley.”

Draco grinned liking the sound of that. “Master did, thank you.” He took the coffee thermos from her. “Did you have a good night off?”

“Oh yes sir, thank you sir. The house elves that have been here for a long time have never had a night off, sir.”

“That doesn’t surprise me with the history of my family,” he said as he took a sip of his coffee. “I’m trying my best to be a little more fair with the house elves.”

“Oh master is doing wonderful, sir,” she said as she bowed to him. “We all are anxious to please you, sir.”

“Aw well,” he said a little uncomfortable at the bowing. “Thanks, Milly. You can do me a favor then.”

“Oh, anything, sir.”

“Make breakfast for my Miss Weasley,” he said with a grin. “Take it to her in bed, she’s still asleep. Let her know that she is in no rush to leave, she can take a shower if she needs to.”

“M-Master wants me to cook breakfast? For Miss Weasley?”

“Is something wrong with that?”

Milly blushed. “Oh, no of course not. For give me, master Draco, I am just surprised, you have never asked me to do this for any other girl, sir.”

“Well,” he said as he tried hard not to blush in front of his servant. “First for everything, I guess. I’ll see you tonight, Milly.”

He then Apparrated before she had a chance to say anything.

Ginny woke up to a sweet flowery scent and when her eyes fluttered open she saw a single red rose lying next to her on her pillow. She smiled shyly as she buried her face into the pillow, reaching out for the rose. She sighed dreamily as she ran the soft petals under her nose, taking in the sweet scent.

Last night, before she came to the Malfoy Manor, she didn’t know what to expect or what would happen. She sure didn’t expect to have sex with him so many times she lost count. She didn’t think she was capable of doing half the things she did with him. He was so amazing; she couldn’t help herself. She couldn’t seem to keep her hands off him and vice versa. They were out of control and she loved every second of it.

A soft knock on the door caused her to quickly sit up pulling the sheets up to cover her chest. The door opened up and Milly came walking in balancing a tray in the air. “Good morning, Miss Weasley,” she said as she floated the tray over to her. “I was told to serve you breakfast in bed.”

“Oh,” she said as the tray was placed in front of her. The plate was full of scrambled eggs and bacon, along with freshly buttered toast. “Milly, this looks delicious.”

“Milly was happy to do so,” Milly said. “Master has never asked Milly to serve breakfast for his girlfriends before.”

Ginny blushed. “Really?”

Milly’s eyes went wide. “Oh, dear…Milly should not have said that.”

“Don’t worry, Milly,” she said quickly. “I won’t tell Draco, it will be our little secret.”

“Thank you, Miss. You are very kind. Milly likes you a lot and wishes that you will be her mistress.”

“Oh,” Ginny said not knowing what to say. “I uh…well, thank you Milly.”

“Milly will leave you now to your breakfast. Mr. Malfoy also wanted Milly to tell his Miss Weasley that there is no rush and feel free to use the shower if you like.”

Ginny blushed. “Thank you, I might do that.”

Milly gave her a slight bow and then disappeared with a soft pop.

Ginny sighed as she leaned back against the pillows. She had never in all her life felt this pampered and special before. She giggled softly as she twirled the stem of the rose between her fingers, as the petals rubbed over her lips. A woman could definitely get use to this.

Harry and Hermione had done a pretty good job of staying away from each other for the rest of the week. Harry would leave early in the morning before she woke up and once practice was over, Hermione would still be at the store by the time Harry got home. The only source of communication between them were little notes they left for each other so they would at least know where the other was.

Harry would find notes that said, ‘Working late, there’s food in the fridge.’ Or Hermione would find notes that said, ‘Out with the guys from the team, be back later.’ They always found an excuse to avoid the other; both of them had such busy days it wasn’t hard for them to do.

However, when Harry woke up on Sunday morning, exactly six days after the incident between him and Hermione in the kitchen, he knew that this day would be different. Sunday was the only day they had off and usually they spent it together. They would go to lunch or just stay in and do work around the house. Harry sighed as he crawled out of bed, wishing that he could just go downstairs and ask Hermione what they wanted to do today.

This Sunday was different. Because of that stupid kiss…stupid, but bloody fantastic kiss…things were different.

He decided to go out to the pool and swim some laps, maybe it would help release some of the frustration he had been feeling all week. He hardly slept at night, the feel of Hermione’s limbs wrapped around him and the taste of her haunted him, and when he finally did sleep he would dream of her. Dream of them both doing things normal best friends wouldn’t be caught doing.

He couldn’t help it, he thought as he angrily pulled his swim trunks over his hips. She opened a gate. A gate that held all these feelings for his platonic best friend and now because of her and that damn dress she wore that night and that damn kiss, the feelings flooded out and nothing or no one could shut the gate closed.

It was his own damn fault. He cursed softly as he trudged down the stairs ignoring the pictures to his left. He should have never had kiss her. He had no business kissing her when their best friend was lying in a coma. She was right to stop him, but he didn’t have to be happy about it.

He walked out of the backyard, smiling slightly when Daisy ran up to greet her. He pet Daisy as he walked to the pool, but abruptly stopped when he saw Hermione lounging in one of the lawn chairs. In a damn emerald green bikini. Dammit, it was already starting. He couldn’t even swim his laps peacefully because Hermione was here…looking incredible in the damn emerald green bikini.

He was about to turn away and go sulk back in the house, but stopped himself and turned back shaking his head. He wanted to swim some fucking laps so he was going to fucking well do it. Hermione or no Hermione.

He stalked up to the pool and threw his towel on the chair next to Hermione, who flinched and looked up at him. “Hey,” she said softly.

“Hi,” he muttered as he took his shirt off.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going to swim some damn laps,” he said walking into the steps and turned back to her. “Is that all right with you?”

She frowned slightly. “Of course, Harry, I was only…”

But he didn’t wait for her to finish; he dove into the water and started swimming. He was being a prat, he knew that, but he wasn’t in the mood for the ‘let’s be polite and pretend nothing happened’ talk. He just couldn’t do that, all he wanted to do was swim his laps and get the hell out of there.

He heard Daisy running along the pool excitedly barking like she always did when he swam. She wanted to get in to join him, but it was like she was too scared or didn’t know exactly what to do about it. Other times he found it amusing, but today the constant barking was only adding to his annoyance and frustration.

“Daisy, shut up!” he finally yelled splashing her.

Daisy flinched and backed away when the water hit her. “Harry!” Hermione explained. “That was horrible!”

“Well, it was getting on my nerves,” he exclaimed and Daisy started to bark again so he splashed her again. “Shut up, Daisy. She listens to you, Hermione, keep her quiet.”

“Daisy, come here,” Hermione said softly as she leaned up in her chair. Daisy watched her cower towards her and place her head in her lap. She started to stroke her head and then glared at Harry who was standing in the pool catching his breath. “You know, I know you’re mad at me and everything, but there’s no reason to take it out on poor Daisy.”

“I’m not mad at you,” he muttered as he ran his hands through his hair, already feeling bad for how he treated Daisy.

“Really? So you ignoring me all week, was your way of showing how much you care?”

Harry glared at her. “You were doing your fair share of ignoring me too, you know. You were the one that ran out on me, leaving me high and dry.”

“Because of Ron!” she yelled. “It wasn’t right what we were doing, Harry. Ron and I…”

“Are destined to be together, yeah, yeah, I get that loud and clear. I’m soooo damn happy for the two of you, now if you’ll excuse me I’d like to get back to my laps.”

Hermione felt the tears blur her vision and she angrily wiped them away. She let out a frustrating growl as she got up and grabbed her things, stalking into the house. That insufferable man, she cursed as she slammed the door. Who does he think he is? Just because the great Harry Potter got turned down, he gets all moody and sulky.

Sure, he’s a good kisser and yeah, she was this close to forgetting everything and letting him do whatever he pleased to her on the kitchen counter. If Ron’s face hadn’t peaked into her mind, she had no doubt where it would have led. So she stopped and did the right thing by telling him no, although it was the hardest thing she ever had to do. She cried herself to sleep that night, with the feel of his lips still fresh in her mind and the tingle of her skin where his hands touched.

Ron had kissed her once…just once, right before their quest to find the Horcruxes, but Hermione told him that they couldn’t continue it until after the war. That kiss was nothing compared to the kiss Harry gave her. Ron’s kiss was sweet and it made her sigh and her lips tingle. Harry’s kiss was completely mind-blowing and left her aching and wanting more.

This wasn’t going to work; she had to get away from him. Just for a while until she figured things out and until Harry’s anger and frustration started to calm down. She had dealt with Harry’s anger before and it was never an enjoyable experience. The smart thing to do was to just run away…even if it was only temporarily.

XXXX

Harry only made two more laps before he finally couldn’t take it anymore and stood up from the water. He at least owed her a quick apology; he had no right to be that cruel to her. However, when he looked over to where she was sitting, he found it gone and his heart dropped with disappointment. He always felt so lonely when he wasn’t with her, something that he always felt even when they were back at school.

He made his way slowly towards the shallow end and stopped when he saw Daisy lying under the chair hiding. His shoulders dropped on a sigh as he made his way over to the steps, sitting down and leaning over against the concrete edge. “Daisy, come here,” he said softly patting the ground.

Daisy didn’t move but her tail started to wag back and forth. “Come on, Daisy, I’m not mad at you anymore,” he said giving the ground another pat. “Come on…it’s okay.”

Daisy crawled on her belly towards him and Harry smiled. “That’s a girl,” he said as put his arms around her scratching her back as he buried his face against the back of her furry neck. “Daddy’s sorry, Daisy…I didn’t mean it.” Harry smiled when she lifted her head and gave her soft kisses with her tongue. “There ya go,” he said and then laughed when she rolled over on her back so he could scratch her belly.

It amazed him how easy dogs forgave the ones they loved. If only humans were like that, life would be so much easier.

XXXX

Once she was packed, Hermione made her way back downstairs and left a note for Harry telling him where she was going to be. She sighed as she walked over to the window to see if Harry was still swimming and couldn’t help but smile when she saw him leaning over the edge of the pool, hugging Daisy.

She was glad he at least apologized to Daisy, and laughed to herself when she rolled over on her back so he could scratch her stomach. “Daisy, falling for his charm so easily,” she said out loud. “But I don’t blame you.”

She watched Harry give her one last pat before walking out of the pool. He grabbed his towel and started to dry off and then gave a little whistle so Daisy could follow. She was just about to leave so he wouldn’t see her, when Daisy all of the sudden grabbed his towel and tugged.

Harry smiled as he tried to tug back, but Daisy tugged harder obviously wanting to play. With a heavy heart, Hermione watched Harry playfully tackle Daisy to the grass and the two wrestled like a couple of kids. “Good bye you two, take care.” She put her hands on the glass and closed her eyes. “See you soon, I hope.”

She then turned her back on them and picked up her bag and walked out of her home.

XXX

After the wrestling match; which Harry totally triumphed over Daisy, they both made their way to inside. “Now that we’ve made up, I need to go and make up with your mom.”

He gave her one last pat and walked over to the kitchen, planning on getting some water before he went upstairs to talk to Hermione, when the note lying on the counter caught his attention. He picked it up and his heart fell.

Went to stay with my parents for a few days. Don’t forget to feed Daisy.

-Hermione

Harry sighed as he leaned his hands on the counter, bowing his head. He really fucked up. He scared her off and he didn’t blame her for running away one bit.

“Well Daisy,” he said leaning down to pat her head that was leaning lovingly against his leg. “Looks like it’s just you and me for now.”

18. Chapter 16

Okay so this is kind of a short chapter, but I wanted to go ahead and post it. There is a good chance where I will post again this weekend! Hope you enjoy it, even though it’s a quickie.

Chapter 16

After a long hard day at work, Hermione trudged tiredly into her parent’s home. It had been a long week, with kids rushing in to buy books for school at the last minute. She even helped Ginny the other day when she came in and right away she noticed a certain glow about her.

“You look great, Ginny,” Hermione had commented as she led her to at certain required book.

Ginny blushed. “Thanks.”

“What have you….oh! The date!”

“Huh?” Ginny asked with wide eyes.

“Harry mentioned you had a date,” Hermione said as she plopped the book in her cauldron. “Is that why you can’t stop smiling?”

“Oh…well.” She giggled as she gave a little shrug. “That might have something to do with it.”

Hermione didn’t know who the guy was; she had never seen Ginny so happy. Even when she was with Harry.

Hermione walked into the kitchen to find her mom cooking for dinner at the stove. “Hey, Mum.”

“Hermione, how was work?” she asked as she closed the oven door.

“It was busy,” she said with a smile. “Which is good.”

“I’m so proud of you,” she said as she started to toss the salad. “My baby owing a bookstore.”

Hermione smiled as she watched her mother. She was so lucky to have her and her father in her life. Especially knowing Harry and what he lost, made her more appreciative that she was blessed with both her parents being in her life. She walked up behind her mum and hugged her from behind. “I love you.”

Anna Granger stopped her task and placed a hand on her daughters folded fingers that were resting on her stomach. “Well, what’s this?” she asked confused. “Not that I’m complaining.”

Hermione gave her a squeeze. “I just wanted you to know you were loved.” She kissed her mother’s cheek. “I’m going to relax up in my room until dinner.”

XXX

Hermione was lying in her childhood bed reading a book as she waited for dinner to be ready. She was just about to finish up a chapter when knock on the door interrupted her imagination. “Dad,” she said when he poked his head in.

“Hey, got someone here that’s dying to see you.” He then opened the door wider and a golden body of fur whizzed by.

“Daisy!” she exclaimed as she threw her book aside; welcoming her with open arms when she leapt up onto the bed. Hermione laughed as she hugged Daisy who was wagging her tail and nuzzling her head against her. “Oh, I’ve missed you!”

“She missed you, too.”

Hermione looked up and instead of her dad, the man who had been haunting her dreams stood just inside her room. “Harry.”

Harry closed the door and took one step closer to her. “It’s true, she’s been miserable.” He stuffed his hands in his pockets, rocking back on his heels. “She hasn’t been eating much and she waits by the door waiting for you to walk in.”

“Oh Daisy,” she said as her eyes filled with tears. “I’m sorry, girl.”

Daisy replied by lying her head in her lap as her tail thumped the bed.

“I think she forgives you,” Harry said sitting down at the edge of the bed. “She forgives pretty easily.” Harry sighed as he looked down at his lap. “We were both kind of hopping you’d come back.”

Hermione sighed. “Harry…”

“No, wait,” he said turning quickly to face her. “Let me talk, okay?”

She nodded as she leaned back on her pillows. “Okay.”

“I just…I want to apologize…that day by the pool, I was downright hateful and…it was uncalled for.”

“Harry…”

“No, let me finish. I need to get this out.” He sighed as he shifted his body so he was facing her on the bed. “I was in a bad mood that day. I hated that things changed between us and I wanted to blame you. I was so angry…so frustrated…and I took it out on you. And poor Daisy.” His shoulders slumped as he gaze shifted downwards. “I’m sorry….for everything. For kissing you…for ignoring you…for just being a downright prat.”

“Harry,” she said softly taking his hand and waiting for him to look up. “I’ll accept your apology about the pool incident, but…not the kiss. The kiss was just as much my doing.”

“But…I kissed you,” he reminded her.

“Yes, but I didn’t stop you.” She blushed and looked away. “At least not right away.”

“Why didn’t you?” he asked boldly.

She let out a breathless laugh as she shook her head. “I haven’t kissed a guy in a really long time, Harry, and…it felt too good to pull away.”

Harry’s heart skipped a beat. “I know,” he said nearly groaning at the remembrance of how her lips felt against his. “It felt really good.”

She let out a shaky breath. “But that doesn’t change the fact that it was wrong, Harry.”

“I know,” he said as he tore his eyes away and looked down at Daisy who was sleeping between them. “You were right to stop me.” He started to stroke Daisy. “I know you want to be with Ron.”

“It’s not that, Harry,” she said softly. “I don’t know what I want, but…I…it just felt like we were betraying him.”

“You’re right,” he said and then tried giving her an encouraging smile. “Look, Hermione let’s just go back to how things use to be. Take one day at a time and see where it takes us.”

“I guess we could try that,” she said smiling softly. “I’ve missed being with you.”

“I’ve been a complete wreck without you,” he said grabbing her hands. “You should have seen the house, it was a complete mess.”

“Was?”

“Well, Daisy and I were on a mission to get you back,” he said with a laugh. “We wouldn’t have started out on the right foot if you came home to a messy house.”

Hermione laughed. “Oh, Harry,” she exclaimed leaning over throw her arms around him.

“Woah,” he said catching her and then smiled. “I was hoping to get one of your famous hugs out of you.” He closed his eyes and held her tight. ‘Please say you’ll come home. I can’t function without you.”

“Of course I will,” she said as she sniffed back her tears. “I’ve missed you too, Harry.”

“Then let’s get out of here and go home.”

“Okay,” she said letting go of him. “Oh wait…Why don’t we stay for dinner? Mum’s making lasagna.”

Harry arched a brow. “Lasagna?”

“They just got back from Italy,” she said with a laugh. “Mum’s been trying out some new recipes.”

“Oh. Well of course, I love your mother’s cooking.”

“Great,” she said as she got out of the bed and pulled him on his feet. “You go ahead and head downstairs, I’m going to wash up.”

“Okay,” he said but before she could leave he grabbed her hands and pulled her back. “Hermione?”

“Yes, Harry?”

“I…” I want you. I want to tell you how beautiful you are. I want to kiss you over and over again until my heart stops. I want, I want, I want. “I…I’m glad we’re okay.” He then lifted her hands and kissed both of them softly. “I’ll see you downstairs.”

19. Chapter 17

Hey guys, sorry it took me a lot longer than I promised, but it’s been kind of busy. I got a new kitten…a nice and healthy kitten! It’s really hard to write when your kitten is sitting by the keyboards batting at my moving fingers. If there are any typos on here, blame Murphy not me!

Anyway, here’s an update I hope to have another update sooner this time so be on the look out. Cheers!

~HM

Chapter 17

As the days past, the tension between Harry and Hermione ebbed away and it was just like old times. They no longer tried to avoid one another, they laughed and talked over the same old things, plus Harry stopped by the store after practice to help out on the muggle side.

They kept visiting Ron daily, sometimes together and sometimes separate, but they always made sure that they went to visit him once day. They talked to him as if he were awake, hoping to get some sort of response out of him, but unfortunately they had no luck. It was as if Ron was a million miles away and had no desire to come back. Hope was the only thing that was keeping Harry and Hermione positive.

It was the end of the week and Hermione was running late getting home due to the fact that she booked her very first book signing on the muggle side. It was a famous muggle author and she had so much to do in just a few short weeks.

Harry was cooking dinner when she got home and also had a glass of merlot waiting for her, just like he did every Friday night. “Hey, Mione,” he said greeting her with a smile before picking up his bottle of muggle beer. “You’re a little late.”

“I was on the phone with the author’s publicist, trying to come up with the best possible date,” she said as she sat on one of the kitchen stools. “He’s pretty well known, so it should be a huge turn out.”

“What’s the author’s name?” Harry asked as he stirred whatever was simmering in the steaming pot.

“James Patterson, he writes thrillers,” she said and then leaned over to taste the spoon Harry offered her. “Mmmm, I was hoping that was your spaghetti sauce.”

“I felt like cooking Italian tonight,” he said as he added a few more spices. “Hey, don’t forget my first game is next weekend.”

“What time?” she asked as she took a sip of her wine.

“Saturday at noon,” he said reaching up to pull some plates out of the cabinet.

“Oh, but my store,” she said as her shoulders slumped. “We’re open on Saturdays.”

“Hermione, you own the store,” he said as he loaded up her plate for her. “You trust your employees now, it won’t go under if you are gone for a few hours.”

“No, I suppose not,” she said feeling uneasy about leaving the store for the first time. “And of course I want to be there cheering you on, Harry.”

“You have to,” he said bringing both their plates to the table. “You haven’t missed me play a game since first year at school.”

Hermione followed him to the table, smiling softly when he held out her chair for her. “I know, Harry, don’t worry I’ll be there.”

“Good,” he said sitting down himself. “Besides, I’m playing against the best Seeker in the world, a.k.a, your ex-boyfriend.”

Hermione paused her forkful of spaghetti at her mouth. “Victor? You’re playing against Victor?”

“Yeah, he traded to Puddlemere this season,” he said with a hint of worry in his voice. “I’ve never played against him before.”

“Harry, you beat him at the Tri-Wizard tournament,” she reminded him with a laugh. “I’m sure you’ll do fine.”

“That’s different,” he said with a shrug as he forked up some salad. “He’s a really good flyer, Hermione.”

“So are you,” she said trying her best to encourage him. “In fact I think you are a way better flyer, Harry, and a superior Seeker.”

Harry gave her a appreciative smile. “Thanks, Mione,” he said reaching over to give her hand a quick squeeze. “That’s why I need you there, you always did know how to boost my ego.”

Hermione laughed. “It’s a gift.”

“I’ll be sure to give you your V.I.P pass and tickets,” he said removing his hand so he could continue eating. “You’re going to watch the game in the owner’s box with Maggie and her father.”

“Really?” she asked as her face lit up. “Good, I haven’t seen Maggie in forever.”

“Her and Neville are inseparable. I don’t think I’ve seen the other without the other.”

“Oh, you know who’s all smiles?” Hermione asked. “Ginny. I ran into her at the store when she was buying her books. Looks like that date turned out rather well.”

“Really?” Harry asked intrigued. “How can you tell? What did she look like?”

“Like she’s been having sex,” she said bluntly while calmly twirling up spaghetti on her fork.

Harry choked on his wine. “Hermione,” he said laughing slightly. “Are you serious?”

“Dead serious,” she chuckled, but then her smile dropped. “I’m sorry, does it bug you? I didn’t even think that…”

“No, no,” he said quickly waving his hand at her. “I just wasn’t prepared for that. I mean, good for Ginny if it’s true, at least one of us is having sex.”

Hermione blushed as she looked down at her plate. “Um…did you and Ginny…ever?”

“Ever what? Have sex?” Hermione nodded shyly and Harry shook his head. “No, she always stopped me before it got serious.”

“So, you wanted to though,” she said as she started to push the remaining noodles around her plate.

“I was a curious sixteen year old boy with hormones, Hermione,” he pointed out with a grin. “What do you think?”

Hermione laughed. “Point taken.” She finished her glass of wine and grabbed the bottle to refill it. “So…if not with Ginny, have you ever had sex?”

“Unfortunately, no,” he said and then took a long sip of his beer. “I mean, I know I could find someone, you know, use my name to get a girl in bed, because of course I’m anxious about it, but…I don’t know, I just don’t feel right doing that.”

“You’re not the kind of guy that would use a woman that way, Harry.”

He shrugged. “No, I’m not. I’ve waited this long, I might as well wait for it to be with someone special.” He then had a sudden flash of him shoving everything off the table and pushing Hermione down on top of it and having his way with her. The thought of being that way with Hermione made his palms sweat and his heart ache with need. “Er…so…how bout you?”

“Me?” she laughed. “When have I had the time to have sex?”

“Well, I don’t know, for all I know you had sex with Krum.”

“Harry!” she shrieked as she threw her napkin at him. “I was fourteen!”

Harry laughed as he caught it before it could hit his face. “Okay, stupid of me to ask.”

“Very,” she said getting up from her seat and took both their plates in. “I’ll clean since you cooked.”

“Fair enough,” he said throwing his empty beer bottle away. “I’ll got let Daisy out and I think I’m going to swim some laps, it’s a nice night.”

“Okay,” she said turning towards him when he leaned down to kiss her cheek. “I’m going to go up to my room and read my new book. I bought one of James Patterson’s books, I figured I should at least read one before he gets here.”

“Well, have a good night then if I don’t see you,” Harry said as he playfully tugged on her hair. “See you in the morning.”

XXXX

“I just love opening day,” Maggie said as she handed Hermione the glass of water she asked for. “The excitement of the fans, the game….it’s just wonderful.”

“Did you ever play Quidditch?” Hermione asked as they took their seats on the first row of their box. They both propped their feet on the edge as they waited for the start of the game.

“When I was in school,” she said taking a sip of her water. “I went to an American school in Salem, being that my mother is from America.”

Maggie’s mum was a muggle and long ago when she and a few of her friends from college planned a girls trip to England, she met Maggie’s father and fell head over heels first in love with him.

“Were you any good?”

“I was a Chaser, scored the most goals out of everyone at the school.”

Neville sat down on the other side of Maggie handing a plastic gold bowl shaped like a snitch filled with chocolate ice cream and whip cream. “There you go, luv,” he said handing it to her.

“Oh you’re a doll,” she said leaning over and kissing him on the mouth.

“And a strawberry sherbert for you,” he said reaching over Maggie to hand another bowl to Hermione.

“Thanks Neville,” she said as she licked her lips in anticipation.

“Man, when is the game going to start?” Neville asked leaning up in his seat as he looked down at the thousands of fans sitting below them. “I’m ready to see Harry kick Krum’s ass.”

Maggie calmly patted his knee. “Any moment, luv.” She then grinned at Hermione and rolled her eyes. “He’s been looking forward to today’s game for awhile.”

“It seems like forever since I’ve watched Harry play,” Neville said as he leaned back in his seat. “Just like old times, right Hermione?”

“Right,” she agreed with a smile. “Without the drama here and there I hope.”

Neville laughed. “Let’s hope so, you know how drama likes to follow Harry Potter.”

“Speaking of Harry,” Maggie said in a softer tone as she turned to Hermione. “How are things between you?”

Hermione sighed. Maggie knew all about what happened that night in the kitchen. A few days later Hermione was dying to talk to someone, so she called Maggie on her cell phone. Since her mum was a muggle, she had a cell to keep in touch with her. Hermione had one for the same reason, so she called her up and met her for lunch. “It’s better,” she finally said. “It’s hard sometimes, especially when we are in the kitchen.”

Maggie grinned. “No doubt.”

“I don’t know what I want,” she sighed poking at her ice cream. “I’m attracted to Harry, there is no doubt about that, but what if that’s all it is between us. Just lust? Whatever it is, it’s not fair to Ron if we start something.”

“Hermione, I may not know Ron and I’m sure he’s a great guy, he wouldn’t be your friend if he wasn’t.”

“I since a ‘but’ coming,” Hermione mumbled.

“But,” she said with a smile. “Are you sure Run is who you belong with? You and Harry have such a strong bond with each other, it’s hard to believe you’re meant to be with someone else.”

“Everyone assumed it would be Ron and me at the end.” She shrugged. “Even Harry.”

“Like I told Harry, not everything turns out the way you plan them, Hermione.”

“I never did,” Neville said turning to the girls.

They looked at him. “What?” Maggie asked.

“I never assumed you would end up with Ron,” Neville said looking at Hermione. “I wondered at one point, who it would be but after fifth year I thought that one day you would be with Harry.”

Hermione was stunned at this. “W-what makes you say that?”

“It was the night at the ministry, when you were attacked.” Neville blew out a breath as he shook his head. “I’ll never forget the look on his face when you fell, Hermione, it…the color just drained out of him in an instant. He panicked, I never seen him that way before, he didn’t even look for your pulse, I had to do it. The way he was looking at you, pleading for you to wake up….I’ll never forget it.”

“Oh,” Maggie said her eyes filling with tears. “That’s so romantic.”

“Oh stop,” Hermione said trying to laugh it off but her stomach fluttered at the thought of Harry kneeling over her, begging her to wake up. “He…he was just concerned for me, I’m his best friend.”

“It was different,” Neville said shaking his head. “I can’t explain it, you would know if you were there…he had completely shut down until I told him you still had a pulse. Then he slowly started to focus again, although it took him awhile.”

Maggie watched Hermione frown as she stared off in thought. “Look,” she said finally said to her. “After the game you should go visit Ron. Just you. Really talk to him, if love is between you, maybe you’ll get some sort of response.”

“Yeah,” she said trying to give her a positive smile. “Maybe I’ll do that.”

“Hey, it’s starting!” Neville said jumping to his feet when the members of the Chudley cannons burst out into the air.

Maggie gave Hermione a wink as she stood up. “Enjoy the game, Hermione, don’t worry about it until later.”

Hermione smiled as she watched Harry do a big loop when the announcer said his name. “Okay,” she said and started to clap with the fans, cheering Harry on.

The game went on for awhile, with Harry and Victor both being talented Seekers. The crowd was loving the excitement and of course, Harry Potter.

“Hey check out that sign,” Maggie said handing her omnioculars to her. “Across the field and a third of the way up where a group of girls are.”

Hermione moved the omnioculars the crowd until she found the sign she was talking about. A young woman was holding up a sign that read;

KRUM is DUMB and POTTER is HOTTER!!

“Oh that’s so bad!” Hermione laughed handing the omni oculars back to her. “But very funny.”

The Chudley Chasers were farm superior to Puddlemere and were up fifty to ten twenty minutes into it.

“Looks like Potter sees the snitch,” the announcer said and the crowd went wild. “Krum is close behind…oooh! He barely avoids a bludger that was sent by Chudley’s Davies…..Looks like Krum is trying his best to catch up….but Potter is toooooo faaaast! Look at him fly!”

The crowd roared with excitement as they watched their Seeker swoop down and grab the snitch from the air.

“He did it!” Maggie exclaimed as they whooped and cheered.

Hermione laughed as she watched Harry fly around the stadium, hanging upside down by one leg and one arm as he gave passing fans high fives. He got closer to her and Hermione smiled when he held out his hand to her. She grabbed it and he leaned down to give her a kiss on the cheek upside down. He then winked at her before continuing on through the crowd.

She sighed as she placed a hand on her cheek, then her heart melted when she watched Harry fly up to a young boy perched on his dad’s shoulders. He gave the boy the snitch and playfully ruffled his head before flying back to his teammates.

Hermione took a shaky breath as she turned to Maggie. “I’m going to sneak out and see Ron.”

“Okay,” she said giving her a friend a hug. “Try stopping by the Leaky Cauldron later. We’re having a victory party.”

“I’ll try,” she assured her. “Tell Harry congrats for me.”

“You tell him that when you see him,” she said squeezing her shoulders. “He’d rather hear it from you.”

XXXX

Harry sat at a table at the Leaky Cauldron as he miserably picked at the label of his butterbeer bottle. The rest of his teammates were already good and pissed, while they took shots and sang merry songs.

Francy, the only girl on the team had already kissed him right on the mouth several times, plus her boyfriend, one of the beaters managed to lay one on him as well.

He wanted to let loose and have a good time, but he couldn’t without Hermione. Maggie told him where she went and a part of him was annoyed, which only made him feel like shit. HE had no right to be angry that she wanted to see their unconscious best friend.

But dammit, he wanted her there with him, not with Ron. And once again, that made him feel like shit for even thinking it. HE at least hoped she would come by after, that was why he was still there waiting. When he caught the snitch his first thought was he couldn’t wait to celebrate with Hermione. Of course, the last time he celebrated with her, it let to the fabulous snog fest in the kitchen.

Harry groaned as he pushed his unfinished bottle away and stood to leave. He turned to tell Maggie he was leaving, but she was permanently attached to Neville’s eager lips. “Geez, get a room you two…honestly.”

Maggie replied by removing a hand from his hair and giving him the finger, without even breaking from his mouth.

“Nice Mags,” he muttered as he rolled his eyes and walked out of the bar.

20. Chapter 18

Okay some good news and some bad news. Good news? I’ve already updated! Yea!! Bad news? Well…um…I guess you’ll figure that out as soon as you finish this chapter. He he.

Chapter 18

Harry came home to silence. Daisy didn’t even run up to greet him like she always did. Something was wrong, but he didn’t know what. Where was Hermione? Was she still at the hospital?

“Hello?” he called out as he walked further into the house, his footsteps echoed from the hardwood floor. “Hermione? Are you…” He stopped when he saw her sitting on the couch. She was staring into nothingness as Daisy curled next to her with her head in her lap, obviously worried about her mum.

“Hermione,” he said as he walked over to her, gently nudging Daisy so he could take her place. “Hermione, what’s wrong? Is Ron okay? What happened?”

“Nothing happened,” she said finally but still didn’t look at him. “Like everytime I visit Ron…nothing.”

Harry frowned as he looked at her. She looked so…lost. So lonely. “Hermione,” he whispered placing a hand on her shoulder. “Hermione, please look at me.”

“I talked to him,” she said ignoring his request. “I mean, really talked to him. I even told him I loved him…I don’t even know if I do, but…I thought maybe if I say it…maybe if he believes it, the he’ll wake up. Was that so horrible of me? I love him…I mean, of course I do but…do I love him the way he wants me to love him?”

She turned to him then, her eyes glisten with tears and his heart fell at the sight. “Hermione, maybe that’s something you can’t answer until he wakes up.”

“How am I suppose to figure it out if he doesn’t wake up?” she said as her tears started to fall. “If..If I can’t wake him up…and you can’t wake him up, then who can?” She started to sob as she covered her face with her hands, her shoulders shaking as she fell apart.

“Oh Mione,” he said softly putting his arm around her and brought her close against him. “Maybe no one can but himself. Maybe he has to do it on his own.”

“I c-couldn’t…get any…anything out of him,” she cried her voice muffled against the crook of his neck. “Not even…a little hand squeeze.”

“Shh, shh.” He rubbed her arm with his hand as he held her close. “Please don’t cry, Hermione.”

“It’s so frustrating,” she went out as all her emotions started to slip out of her. “I’m so tired of being alone, Harry. I’m so tired of feeling so empty.”

“You’re not alone, baby,” he murmured as he kissed her temple. “I’m here. I’ll always be here for you. You know that, right?”

She nodded her head as she continued to sob against him, tears were now running down her cheek and falling onto Harry’s neck. “Harry,” she whispered as she nuzzled closer. “Hold me…hold me tight.”

Harry would have done anything she asked of him at that moment, so he didn’t even hesitate as he wrapped his arms around her waist and tugged her up onto his lap. She sat facing him, straddling his hips and held him tightly around the neck while her tears still fell. Harry closed his eyes as he leaned back against the couch, stroking her hair and then ran his large hands up and down her back.

Merlin, how he loved holding her. He missed having her in his arms. She was so warm and soft, he couldn’t help but let out a long sigh of satisfaction as he relaxed in her hold. “Hermione,” he whispered in her hair. “Please…don’t cry, baby. I hate seeing you cry…it’s the worst sight.”

She took a couple of deep shaky breaths. “I…I’m okay,” she mumbled as she told herself to relax and then shifted on top of him, trying to get closer.

Harry bit back a groan when she moved against him. He squeezed his eyes tight as he buried his face in her soft hair and then made the mistake of breathing deep. Irish spring today and bloody hell she smelled wonderful. She was affecting him…he couldn’t help it, no matter how inappropriate the timing was, she had too much of an impact on his body. Her sudden gasp assured him that she could feel the evidence of how much he was enjoying their little position. “I’m sorry,” he murmured as he held onto her hips. “Just…don’t move, I promise I’m not going to do anything.”

“H-Harry?” she asked timidly as she lifted her head from his shoulder.

“Shh,” he said moving his hands from her hips to cup her face. “Don’t worry…I’m not going to…it’s just that you feel so good…I couldn’t help it.”

Hermione gripped his wrists with her hands as he continued to hold onto her face. She dropped her forehead against his as she fluttered her eyes closed. “I didn’t realize I had this affect on you,” she murmured.

“Well, now you do,” he groaned. “So you better be still or…oh god.” She moved! She bloody moved her hips against him. “Merlin, Hermione…stop.” He quickly moved his hands back to her hips and held them tightly against him. “You have to be still, Mione.”

“I’m sorry,” she moaned as she buried her face shyly against his neck. “It’s just that…”

“What?” he asked as he moved his hands up and down her back.

“I…I don’t feel empty when I’m in your arms,” she said and then moved her hips again this time pressing down on him hard.

“Sweet Merlin,” he gasped as his head arched back on the couch and closed his eyes. “We can’t…”

“I’m sorry,” she whispered as her tears started to flow again. “I…I don’t know what I want…I’m so confused.”

“No, don’t cry,” he said taking her face in his hands again and pulling her back. “It’s okay…shh.” He leaned up off the back of the couch so he was sitting up. He pressed his lips against his forehead lingering there, before moving to kiss her salty tears away that were trailing down her face. “You’re trembling.”

“I don’t think I can stop,” she whispered as her eyes flickered to his lips. “Harry…please…”

That was all it took for him to crack. Her soft plea made him lose all sense of reality. Their lips met and he was lost. He reached around and fisted a handful of her hair with one hand while he pressed her close against the small of her back with the other. She opened for him and he desperately sought entrance as his tongue dove past her lips and into her sweet mouth. He remembered how wonderful she tasted, it wasn’t hard to forget when he dreamt about it every second of every day. Greedy now, he plunged into her mouth over and over again while she kissed him back just as urgently.

She moaned against his lips when she moved against him, wanting so bad to feel anything but the loneliness she had been feeling ever since she had pulled away from Harry that night. Now, she wouldn’t pull away, she would take what she so desperately needed. And wanted. “Harry,” she murmured between his demanding kisses.

Harry leaned her back on the couch, slowly following her as he never let up on his kisses. He dipped his hips between her legs and they both groaned in approval when his weight pressed her into the couch. He gently began to rock against her, matching the stroke of their tongues rubbing together in a slow torturous rhythm.

Her hands were lost in his out of control hair, then they swooped down the long arch of his back, and as she came back up her hand slipped beneath the hem of his gray cotton tee. She heard him murmur her name when her hands caressed his warm skin and that only encouraged her to keep on exploring.

He finally pulled away, leaning back against his knees so he could pull get rid of his shirt. Hermione leaned up with him, running her hands over his well defined chest while he worked his shirt over his head. Just as he managed to pull the shirt over his head; his glasses had gotten in the way; Hermione replaced her hands with her lips. Harry groaned as he carelessly tossed his shirt aside, not realizing that it landed right on top of Daisy’s head, who quickly shook it off and left the room.

Harry closed his eyes as he slipped one hand in her hair as she trailed open mouth kisses up his chest. He tugged at her hair until his mouth met hers once more, kissing her more passionately as he laid her back down. He settled to the side of her, wedging himself between her and the back of the couch so his hands could now venture in places he only dreamed of touching.

He finally left her mouth, only to trail kisses down her neck as he dragged the thin straps of her dress over her shoulder. He anxiously tugged down the front of her dress, running his tongue over the tops of her breasts that were peaking out from her white silk bra. The sounds she was making was driving him crazy, and he dragged one of the cups of her bra down with his teeth, before capturing her fully in his mouth and tasted greedily.

As his mouth loved on her breasts his hand ventured up her thigh, disappearing under her white flowing skirt as he inched closer. Her skin was so soft as he lingered at her inner thighs before a finger grazed the triangle of silk blocking where he desperately wanted to go. Hermione gasped as her whole body tensed, so he started to pull away. “Sorry, I…”

“No,” she whispered reaching down to grab his hand and pushed it back up her thigh. “Don’t stop touching me.”

He kissed her then, this time a little more gently as his finger nudged the silk aside and slipped deep inside her. She groaned into his mouth as she kissed him deeply, moving her hips slightly against his hand letting him know she liked what he was doing. He tore his mouth away from her and returned back to her breasts, while his fingers took her higher. He moved another finger inside her and pressed his thumb hard against her sensitive nub causing her to lose all control.

“Harry,” she gasped as she moved restlessly beneath him. “Oh god…please…” She didn’t know exactly what she was begging for him to do, but she just couldn’t take it anymore. The feel of his eager mouth on her breasts, licking and sucking while his fingers plunged inside her over and over was too much to handle.

Harry heard her gasped so he lifted his head to watch as her whole body stiffened and her back arched off the couch. He could feel her clench around his fingers and her body bucked as she came long and hard. The sight of her having an orgasm that he gave her was something he never would forget.

She started to come down from her high, breathing deeply as she continued to look up at the ceiling. Her eyes then flickered to Harry who was watching her so intensely that her heart was beating even faster than it already was. His fingers were still inside her and her whole body felt like something was weighing her down. It was as if her muscles turned to jelly. She couldn’t move. “Harry,” she gasped shaking her head.

Harry groaned as he moved towards her as Hermione reared up meeting him halfway Neither of them couldn’t believe what they just did, but it excited them both, not to mention extremely turning them on. “Hermione,” he murmured urgently as he moved against her.

She groaned as she shifted towards him, trying to get him on his back as she fumbled with the fly of his jeans. “Harry,” she said almost sobbing as a hand snuck into his jeans, cupping him softly.

“Bloody hell,” he groaned as he rolled her back onto the couch covering his whole body with hers and ground against her over and over. “Hermione…this is insane.”

Hermione could only hold on tight as she kissed him greedily. She didn’t know what happened, but she knew that there was no stopping them now. It was too late, she wanted him so bad and he wanted her. “Harry, I wan….”

The urgent knock at the door interrupted what she was going to say.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Harry moaned and then kissed her long and hard. “Maybe they’ll go away.”

But the knock came again and this time voices called their names through the door.

“Just the twins,” he panted against her neck. “Ignore them.”

But what the twins said next was something that neither of them couldn’t ignore. Harry pulled away from her lips and they both stared at each other, wondering if they heard them right.

“Oi!” the voices came again followed by more knocks. “Harry! Hermione!” Another couple of more knocks. “Did you hear us!? Ron is awake!” Two more loud solid knocks. “He’s awake and asking for you both!”

XXXX

Okay so that’s the bad news! Cliffhanger! A HUGE cliffhanger I know, please don’t hate me I just couldn’t help myself!!

21. Chapter 19

You guys I am so sorry. This next update has been so hard for me to write for some reason. I had even planned on it being longer than this, but since it’s taken me so long to write even this, I wanted to go ahead and post it. I know how everything is going to turn out in my head, but these past few weeks my brain has been jelly! I’m really, really sorry for the long wait, and I will try my best to get the next update up a lot sooner. Hopefully this one will tie you over for awhile. Thanks for your patience and understanding!

Chapter 19

As soon as they both recovered from the shock, they sprang up frantically from the couch as they tried to get their clothes situated. “Harry, go answer the door,” Hermione whispered frantically as she tried to readjust her bra. Harry took off towards the door, but Hermione stopped him. “Harry!”

“What?” he asked as he spun back around.

“For the love of Merlin, put your shirt on,” she said throwing the crumpled shirt at him.

He caught it just before it could hit his face. “Oh. Right.”

“Hurry,” she said as she tried to straighten out her rumpled clothes. She was far less dressed then Harry and her whole body was still flushed from Harry’s heavy petting.

Harry ran to the door, buttoning up his fly as he went, then took one last calming breath before finally opened the door. “George, Fred.”

“Didn’t you hear us?” they both asked at the same time.

“N-no, not at first,” he said as Hermione ran up behind him breathlessly. “Is he really awake?”

“Yes, and he’s asking for the both of you.”

“So you two hurry it up.”

Both the twins grabbed them, pulling them out of the house before either of them could say another word.

XXX

“Where are they?” Ron asked sitting up in his bed while his family filled his small hospital room.

“Fred and George are getting them,” Molly said as she fluffed the pillows behind him, tears still present in her eyes. “Are you sure you’re okay, Ron? Do you need anything?”

“Mum, I’m fine,” he said softly grabbing her hand. “I feel like I just woke up from a very, very, long nap.”

Just then the door opened and Hermione rushed inside, with Harry close behind her. “Ron,” she said going straight to his side. “Oh, Ron.”

“Hermione!” he exclaimed embracing her hug. “You’re okay? Are you okay?”

“I-I’m fine thanks to you,” she sniffed as she leaned back. “Are you feeling okay?”

“I feel fine,” he said with a smile and then turned to Harry. “Man, am I glad to see you, mate.”

Harry grinned and then walked over to give his friend a hug. “Same goes.”

“If you’re here, then that can only mean that he’s no longer around.”

“That’s right,” he said giving him a small smile as he tried not to get all mush. “I couldn’t have done it without you or Hermione.”

“We’ll give you three some privacy,” Molly said then assured the rest of the family away.

“I have to go back to school,” Ginny said as she made her way back to Ron. “I’m so glad you are awake.”

Ron gave his little sister a hug. “Thanks, Gin, see you later.”

“Bye,” she said giving Hermione and Harry a quick smile and nod before walking out.

“Okay, so Ginny is in school,” Ron said looking up at them. “That means I’ve at least been out all summer.”

“Y-You don’t know how long you’ve been asleep?” Hermione asked who was now sitting on the edge of the bed by his hip.

“No one really had the time to tell me,” he said looking at her, then up at Harry who was standing behind Hermione. “So…how long?”

Harry shoved his hands in his trousers as he gave his friend a apologetic look. “It’s the first week of November, mate.”

Ron’s jaw dropped. “Blimey,” he said as he blew out a breath. “I know it was awhile, but…bloody hell.”

“Oh Ron, I’m so sorry,” she said grabbing his hand. “I was just here. You…I talked to you, but you didn’t show any sign of waking up.”

“Really?” Ron asked. “You were here?”

“Not even an hour ago.”

“Was anyone in the room when you woke up?” Harry wanted to know.

The corner of Ron’s mouth lifted. “It was the funniest thing,” he said shaking his head slowly. “It was like all my senses came to me one at a time. First I felt someone holding my hand, I didn’t know who, but it felt warm…then I started to smell a flowery scent which came from the flowers people had left me, then I smelled a hint of vanilla. Then I heard it.”

“Heard what?” Hermione asked.

“Someone was singing ‘Weasley is our King’ and I felt myself smile and finally was able to open my eyes.” He let out a chuckle and shook his head. “It was Luna.”

Hermione gasped as she placed a hand over her mouth and Harry had to fight back a smile. “Luna?” Harry asked in amusement.

“But she’s at school,” Hermione said.

“She must have asked permission to come see me.”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. “Waking up to a song about you.” He shook his head. “Typical.”

Ron just shrugged and let out a laugh while Hermione was silent. “So, enough about me I’ve been in a coma there isn’t much else to say. What have you two been doing?”

Harry caught Hermione’s eye and tried not to think about what they had been doing on their couch not too long ago. “Er…we uh…” He finally looked over at Ron. “I got a house. For the three of us.”

Ron’s brows lifted. “A house?”

“Yeah,” Hermione said softly. “We’ve been living there getting it fixed up for you. At first we left your room alone, but then decided to go ahead and furnish it so when you woke up you could move in right away.”

“The three of us?” Ron asked with a grin.

“Yep, it’s a big house out in the country,” Harry said rocking back on his heels. “We have a pool and everything.”

“Oh, and Daisy!” Hermione exclaimed. “We got a dog.”

“No way, really?” Ron asked with excitement. “I’ve always wanted a dog.”

“She’s great,” Harry said. “You’ll love her.”

“Well, what else has been going on?” Ron asked anxiously. “I’ve missed months and months, you have to fill me in.”

Harry and Hermione spent the next half hour filling him in on everything that had been going on. Hermione told him all about her new bookstore, while Harry went on about him playing for the Chudley Cannons. Ron was very excited that Harry chose his favorite team to play.

“I had better offers from other teams,” Harry said. “But in honor of you I refused to play for anyone except the Cannons.”

“Good choice, mate,” Ron said practically beaming. “I can’t wait to meet this Maggie, she sounds pretty scary.”

“She and Neville are never apart,” Hermione said laughing. “They’re very sweet.”

“Well, it looks like the two of you have been busy,” Ron said leaning back with a sigh. “I can’t wait to get out of here so I can get on with my life.”

“When can you leave?” Hermione asked.

“Actually, I can leave tonight,” he said with such excitement he looked ready to jump out of his skin. “My healer has to give me one more look over and then I can go.”

“Well, we’ll wait,” Hermione said with a smile. “And we can take you home.”

“I’ll have to stop by the Burrow and grab my things, but yeah…I’d like to move in right away.”

“Sure Ron,” Hermione said with a smile. “No problem. We both can’t wait till you see it. It was always a little empty without you.”

Ron blushed as he looked down at his lap. “Thanks, Hermione.” He then looked up at her, staring at her for awhile before clearing his throat and looked over at Harry. “Hey mate, could you do me a favor mate, and see about getting me a glass of water.”

Harry wasn’t an idiot, he knew Ron’s first priority was a glass of water. Harry saw the way he looked at Hermione, and it was a look that he wasn’t at all pleased with. Just what was going to happen now that Ron was awake? Was what happened on the couch going to be a mistake again? Was Hermione going to go off with Ron now? They haven’t even had a chance to talk about what happened on the couch.

Harry forced a smile. “Sure Ron. I’ll see what I can do.” He looked over at Hermione who caught his eye for a second, before looking away, but not fast enough for him not to notice the blush creeping up in her cheeks. “I’ll be back in a bit.”

Harry turned and left the room, leaving Ron and Hermione alone together for the first time in months.

22. Chapter 20

Well, here’s another update! Told ya I’d get it up fast! It isn’t too long, but I think…or at least I hope you guys will enjoy it! I don’t know when I’ll be able to update, I’m pretty busy the rest of the week and the weekend. I’m babysitting for my brother tomorrow, he’s celebrating his 10 year wedding anniversary. I may be able to write on Thursday but I doubt it. Got plans Friday night and I’m going to the Byron Nelson all day on Saturday. So if I’m not too tired I’ll try and write more on Sunday. Don’t hold your breath though, you know how I am about updating! I can go months without an update, and then update again in the next few days! We’ll have to wait and see, but for now enjoy the new chapter!

Chapter 20

A healer by the name of Mary Ann was more than happy to help Harry. She chatted merrily to him while he followed her down the corridor. “We were all pulling for him around here,” Mary Ann said as she stepped into the break room. “We all were very attached to him.”

Harry let her talk as she fixed Ron’s glass of water. “And isn’t it so sweet that he woke up to his girlfriend.”

“Girlfriend?” Harry asked, saying something for the first time.

“Why yes,” she said smiling as she handed him the full glass of ice water. “The young blonde. She came by one night while I was working the late shift.”

“She did?”

“Yes, although don’t say anything,” she said in a hushed tone. “Honestly, I wasn’t suppose to let her in. Family only outside of visiting hours.” She sighed as they walked back the way they came. “I just didn’t have the heart to tell her no. It was obvious how much she loved him.”

Harry couldn’t help but smile at the thought of Luna and how she always behaved around Ron. Why didn’t he see it before? Luna was in love with Ron. “It is obvious, isn’t it,” Harry said with a laugh. “Unfortunately, Ron’s a little slow. They aren’t together or anything.”

Mary Ann’s shoulders slumped. “Oh, the poor girl.” She shook her head as she took her position back behind the reception desk. “Well, hopefully now that Ron’s awake, he’ll catch on.”

Ron falling for Luna would be an answer to all his problems. “Hopefully,” Harry agreed and held up the drink. “Thanks for the help.”

She gave a shrug. “Hey, you defeated V-Voldemort for me. For all of us. The least I can do is get you a glass of water.”

Harry was always pleased when he heard someone call Voldemort by his name. During an interview he had taken shortly after the battle, he encouraged people to do so. Voldemort was gone and no one had to be afraid to say his name again. “It’s my pleasure, Mary Ann,” he said with a smile. “Take care.”

Mary Ann admired Harry’s backside as he walked away. “Mmm-mmm, if only I was younger. That boy is absolutely delicious.”

Completely unaware that Mary Ann was checking him out, Harry hurried back towards Ron’s room. He was anxious to return, not liking the idea of Ron and Hermione alone. When he opened the door, the sight only lasted half a second, for they both flew apart at his intrusion. They weren’t fast enough, because the vision of Ron’s mouth on Hermione’s was now embedded in his brain.

Harry didn’t dare look at Hermione, but kept his eyes trained on Ron. “Your water,” he said placing it on the table next to him just a little too hard.

“Er…thanks, Harry,” he said looking back and forth between him and Hermione.

Harry clenched his jaw as he tried to control his anger. “I’ll see you two at home.”

With that said, he stalked out of the room, wanting to get the hell out of there. He kept his head down as he walked towards the lifts and he heard Hermione call his name a moment later. He quickened the pace, passing the lifts and went straight for the stairs.

“Harry, wait!”

He trotted down the stairs and Hermione flung the door open to the stairwell and was right behind him. “Harry!” Harry kept a steady pace, while Hermione frantically few down after him. He was between the tenth and eleventh floor when Hermione finally caught up with him. “Harry, please!”

Harry paused on the flat platform, between the flight of stairs. “Go back to Ron,” he said without turning around.

“No,” she said firmly. “Not until you let me explain.”

Harry snapped. “Dammit, Mione,” He cursed as he spun around at her, startling her as she stepped back. Harry grabbed her arms so she couldn’t shy away from him. “You were kissing him. Not even an hour ago you were under me, kissing me, letting me touch you.”

Hermione trembled under his hands. “Harry.”

“I had my fingers inside you,” he continued in a whisper. “Or have you forgotten so easily?”

“Of course I haven’t,” she said shakily as she looked up at him.

“Then how can you kiss…”

“I didn’t kiss him!” she cried out as she jerked away from his hands. “I…I was just talking to him. Rambling was more like it, you know how I ramble when I’m nervous. I was nervous being alone with him all of the sudden.”

“Hermione…”

“I was in the middle of saying something when he just kissed me out of nowhere,” she explained and blew out a breath. “That’s when you walked in.”

“Were you planning on pulling away?”

“Of course I was, he just caught me of guard.”

Harry sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair. “So now what?”

“I…I don’t know,” she said shaking her head. “He assumes we’ll start up where we left off. I…I’m sorry Harry, I just couldn’t say no to him. He…he just woke up from a coma!”

“So…you’re just not going to say anything?”

“What do you want me to say? ‘Hey Ron, sorry you just woke up from a long coma, but we can’t be together because I just fooled around with Harry on the couch.”

Harry scowled. “So that’s all it was to you?”

“Yes…no…I don’t know!” She took a deep breath as she tried to gather her thoughts. “Ron hasn’t been around for months Harry, you have. You’ve been right there every day since the war and…” Hermione looked at him with uncertainty. “What if Ron had been around? Would I be with him or with you?”

“So, you’re saying that because Ron wasn’t around, I was like some…fucking replacement?”

“No!” Hermione said horrified he would even think that. “Harry, that’s not what I meant. I…I’m not going to go and jump into a relationship with Ron, nor am I going to jump into bed with you.” She shook her head. “I have to see how I feel with Ron around, I…What if it’s just lust between us? What if I’m meant for Ron?”

“You’re not!” Harry shot back and then shook his head as he laughed harshly. “For crying out loud, Mione, you couldn’t even wake him up! Luna did…not you.”

“Don’t be silly, that doesn’t mean anything,” she said although she didn’t sound very convincing.

Harry sighed as he turned away from her, taking deep breaths as he tried to calm down. “So let me see if I got this right.” He turned back around to face her. “You want to go on like nothing happened between us and see how you feel. You want me to just stand back and wait until you make a decision on who you want to be with?”

“I want you to trust me enough to let me do this,” she said as she took a step towards him. “I don’t want to hurt Ron…or you.”

Harry stared her down, wanting to shake her until she realized what she had right in front of her all along. “Fine,” he finally said holding up his hands. “Take your time…figure things out.”

Hermione’s shoulders slumped with relief. “Thanks Harry…I really…”

Harry didn’t let her finish. He reached out and pulled her roughly against his chest. She looked up at him with wide eyes as she placed her hand on his shoulders. She tried to push away, but his arm that was wrapped around her the small of her back was keeping her securely against him. “Harry…”

“Do what you have to do Hermione,” he said softly as he moved his head towards her. “But I’m not going to sit back and wait like a good little boy. I want you…and I’m going to do whatever I can to make you want me, too.”

Hermione’s breath caught when she saw Harry’s eyes flicker to her mouth. “Harry,” she begged shaking her head. “Please don’t.”

But he didn’t listen. He closed the short distance between them by swooping his eager mouth on hers. If this was going to be the last time he kissed her, then he was going to make it one both of them would remember. She fought him at first, pushing against his shoulders as she tried to jerk her mouth away. He held on tighter and captured her chin with his fingers, keeping her imprisoned as he swept his tongue smoothly in between the seam of her lips. Her whole body went limp and she surrendered.

Harry kissed her passionately as he backed her up against the wall. He plunged his tongue deep into her mouth, over and over again as his hands groped for hers and pinned them up above her head.

She had no choice but to hang on for the ride. How could she deny him when he knew just how to kiss her? Could it be this way with Ron? She felt Harry expertly rub his tongue sensually over her own and moaned with pleasure. No. Not likely.

Harry took one last taste before making himself pull away from her kissable mouth. They were both out of breath as he lowered his forehead to hers. “You better go,” Harry finally whispered. “Ron will start to wonder.”

He then pushed himself off from the wall away from her and continued down the flight of stairs. Harry grinned when he heard her let out a growl of frustration before storming up the stairs.

He was absolutely crazy about her.

23. Chapter 21

Well here’s an update, although this is kind of a filler chapter. Hope you enjoy it nonetheless.

Chapter 21

The rest of November went by in a flash for the trio and for Harry the past few weeks had been rather enjoyable. Harry had pretty much done what Hermione asked and went along like nothing happened between them. He didn’t step away from her either. He always made sure that he was close, so she wouldn’t forget he was there.

He would try ways to touch her, accidentally of course, whether it was a brush of the hand or a casual bump between their bodies. It was a task he always enjoyed doing, because she would let out a gasp or her whole body would freeze from just a simple contact with him.

Ron was getting into the swing of things at the house. He spent a lot of time getting his room set up just the way he wanted it. Daisy seemed to like Ron well enough, but Harry
noticed she never looked up at him with adoration like she did with himself or Hermione.

As for Ron and Hermione, Harry was even more sure that they were all wrong for each other. Hermione pretty much kept her distance from him…from both of them. Harry could tell that Ron was confused by her behavior and he did feel sorry for his friend. The sooner Ron realized he was wrong for Hermione, the sooner he could get on with his life. Maybe then he would open his eyes and see how perfect Luna was.

Maybe he’d ask Luna to the Victory Ball that was being held at the Malfoy Manor a few weeks away. Ron had already asked Hermione, he did so one night at the dinner table. She had flushed and stuttered her words while she tried to avoid his long stare he had been giving her, but in the end she managed to blurt out an answer.

Harry smiled at the idea of taking Luna to the ball. Not only would it hopefully make Ron jealous, but it wouldn’t hurt to see a little jealousy from Hermione as well. Harry got up from his bed and walked over to his desk, pulling out a blank parchment. School was out for Christmas break, so he wrote a quick message to Luna asking her if she’d like to meet for dinner tonight.

Harry rolled up the parchment and went over to Hedwig who was perched happily on top of her cage. “Up for delivering a message?” He asked as he held up the rolled parchment.

Hedwig ruffled her feathers and flapped her wings with excitement.

Harry laughed. “I’ll take that as a yes.” Harry tied the message to her outstretched leg. “Come back with a reply, okay?”

Hedwig nuzzled her beak against his hand and then took off out the open window. He watched her fly off for a bit, before walking back to his bed and picking up the James Patterson novel Hermione had given him to read. He had been the first home like most days, Ron was helping the twins at the store until he figured out what he wanted to do. Hermione was at her store and usually the last one home.

After a long practice Harry had come home to a very happy Daisy greeting him at the door. He let her out so she could do her business and then Daisy followed him up the stairs. After a quick shower he pulled on some jeans and a sweatshirt before lounging in bed reading. Daisy was now curled up next to him with her head resting on his stomach while Harry was engrossed with his book.

He was just finishing up a chapter when he heard the front door open and close. Daisy lifted her head and her ears perked up. “It’s only Ron, Daisy,” Harry said never looking up from his book. Daisy’s ears deflated and her head found it’s way back on his stomach. Harry grinned when she sighed in misery. “She’ll be home soon,” he assured her as he stroked her head with his free hand.

Harry heard Ron rummaging in the kitchen, looking for a snack to hold him off before dinner. His footsteps thudded up the stairs and then got louder as they made their way to his room, then stopped before hearing a knock on his door. “Yeah, come in,” Harry grunted.

The door opened and Ron walked in munching on an apple. “Hey, Daisy.” Daisy lifted her head and thumped her tail, telling Ron she was excited to see him, but not excited enough to get up from her spot. “Oh, I see how it is. That hurts, Daisy.”

“She likes you,” Harry said as he looked up at him. “She just likes me better.” He then saw the apple in his hand and shook his head. “Tell me Ron, do you want a death wish?”

Ron blinked as he chewed on his latest bite. “Huh?”

“The apples in the fridge are Hermione’s.”

“Fo?” he asked with his mouthful then took another healthy bite.

“So, she’s going to realize the apples missing and it’s going to be you she chews out.”

“It’s just an apple.”

“Yeah, but Hermione loves those apples,” he pointed out with a laugh. “She dips them in peanut butter.”

“Since when?” He asked another bite, obviously not concerned in the least.

“Mags got her hooked on it a couple of months ago.” Harry winced when he threw the half eaten apple in his trash can. “Come on mate, at least finish the thing if your going to eat one.”

“I didn’t want to get full for dinner.” He pulled out Harry’s desk chair and straddled it from behind, resting his forearms on the back of it. “Speaking of Hermione….can I talk to you about something?”

Harry sighed as he closed his book and set it aside. “About what?”

Ron sighed. “Well…okay, when I woke up,” he began as he shifted in his chair. “I figured she and I would…you know start…dating or whatever.”

Harry nodded. “Right.”

“Well….instead she tells me she needs time, which I respected at first but…” He blew out a breath. “I just can’t seem to get through to her.”

“Eating her apples isn’t a good way to start.”

Ron rolled his eyes. “Come on, Harry, I’m serious.”

“Who’s joking?” He shrugged. “You need to be more respectable with her Ron, as her friend just as much as her boyfriend.”

“I respect her,” he shot back but then dropped his shoulders in defeat. “I just…you know me, I can be a little clueless at times.”

“Yeah, I know,” he said with a smile. “Look Ron, you and Hermione are my family, I want you two be happy. Whatever is going on between you two, you need to figure it out. Maybe the ball can be some kind of…shit, I don’t know…trial run to see if you are meant to be with her.”

“What if it’s a disaster?”

“Then you aren’t meant to be with her,” he said getting that idea in his head. “Ron, it won’t be the end of the world. Like someone told me…things don’t always turn out the way you plan them. Think about it.”

Before Ron could make another comment, Hedwig flew through the window and landed on his bed. “Excellent, Luna replied.”

Ron straightened in his chair. “What? Luna?”

“Mmm-hmm,” he said reading the letter. “I asked her to dinner tonight. Looks like she can make it.”

Ron’s floor dropped as he watched Harry leave his bed and walk into the closet. “Wha--Why?”

“Why what?” Harry grinned; turning his back to him as he took off his sweatshirt and picked out one of his sweaters.

Ron got up from his chair and stood outside of the closet. “Why are you going to dinner with Luna?”

Harry pulled his sweater and then grabbed his winter boots. “I thought I’d ask her to the ball,” he said passing Ron and went back to the bed to put on his boots.

Ron felt something very unpleasant twist in his gut as he stared at his friend. “You’re asking Luna to the ball?”

Harry looked up at him as he finished tying his first boot. “Why are you asking so many questions?”

“Why Luna?”

Harry looked down at his task of tying his other boot so he could hide his grin. “Why not?”

Ron frowned as he shoved his hands in his pockets. “I just didn’t realize you two were close.”

“I like Luna,” he said putting his foot down and looked up at him. “And I still need a date. Did you expect me to go alone?”

“No of course not,” he said quickly.

“Well then,” Harry said standing up. “I better run, I’m meeting her at the Leaky Cauldron in a few minutes.”

Just then the sound of the front door opening and closing caught their attention. Harry looked at Daisy who had her head up and alert. “Looks like mum is home.”

Daisy leapt off the bed and ran for the door, panting in excitement as she waited impatiently for one of them to open the door.

“All right hold your horses,” Harry laughed as he opened the door for her. As soon as the door was wide enough for her she bolted out and flew down the stairs. “Daisy may like me better than you, but I can’t hold a candle to Hermione.”

“Yeah,” Ron said absently as he followed Harry down the stairs.

Harry trotted down the stairs and took two steps before nearly running into Hermione. “Sorry,” he said as he went the other way.

“No my fault,” Hermione laughed going the same way he did.

They laughed and went the other way, then the other way, before finally Harry had enough and lifted her off the ground and rotated her around so they switched places. “There.”

Hermione had let out a yelp when he easily plucked her off her feet as if she weighed nothing. She could only stare up at him as he gave her that easy grin she loved and hated so much. “Th-thanks,” she finally managed to say.

“Sure, you two have fun at dinner without me,” he said as he turned to leave.

Hermione suddenly shook her head out of her daze. “Wait, what? Where are you going?”

“Out to dinner,” he said grabbing his coat off the rack. “With Luna.” He looked at Hermione as he put on his coat. “I’ll be back later.”

He gave Daisy a quick pat on the head and then opened the door and walked out.

Once outside, Harry grinned in triumph. Things were definitely starting to look good.

24. Chapter 22

Another little chapter before the famous Victory Ball!! I’m at home sick today, so I could write! Nothing serious, just a little throat thing. I’m trying to nip it in the bud before it gets worse. I get this crap like four times a year. It’s annoying.

The next chapter will probably be awhile, the whole ball night is something I’ve been planning since the beginning. A lot will happen so it’s something to look forward to! For now, enjoy this little snippet and leave me those wonderful reviews! Even though I don’t normally reply to all of them, you should all know how MUCH I love reading them! Every one! If you have an important question though, the best way to do that is to e-mail me. J

Anyway, here’s the next chapter.

Chapter 22

Hours later Harry came home to a very quiet house. He assumed Ron and Hermione retired for the night….hopefully in their separate bedrooms. Dinner with Luna turned out to be a lot longer than he expected. He had a blast with her all night and after a few drinks Luna had finally admitted her feelings about Ron.

“Oh all right yes,” she said in an exasperated sigh. “I adore the putz.” She had then picked up her shot of firewhiskey and took a shot.

Harry winced when she ordered another one and made himself slow down, since he had a feeling she was going to need someone to watch over her. “Luna, he’s just slow,” Harry said as he chuckled softly when a lock of blonde hair fell over her face. He leaned over and lifted the strand, bending his head down some so he could look at her. “He was acting pretty jealous when I told him I was going out with you.”

Luna smiled softly. “Really? I mean…really?”

“Really, really,” he said and then laughed. “I’m in the same department as you, Luna sweetheart, for I adore Hermione.”

Luna squealed as she clapped her hands. “Oh, I knew it! I just knew it!”

After that the two of them playfully schemed about the ball night, giggling over the idea of making Ron drool at the sight of her. “I’ma-telling you Haywey,” she said as she pointed a finger at him. “IIII’m going to beeee the pweeetist one der!”

Harry chuckled as he got up to help her on her feet. “I don’t doubt it, Luna,” he said as he helped her with her cloak. “You’ll have ole Ron eating out the palm of your hands.”

“Huh?” she asked dazed as she looked up at him.

“Muggle saying.” He winked. “It’s a good thing, trust me.”

Harry had to escort her home that evening, a task that took awhile since she had to stop and sing “Weasley is My King” for a chorus or two. Harry had to admit, she was a rather amusing drunk, but to top it off she was a great girl. In fact, if he wasn’t into Hermione he’d might have a go at her, she was after all a cute girl. Not to mention she treated him completely normal, unlike most girls, the only one who did was Hermione. Even Ginny treated him somewhat differently.

Harry quietly went up the stairs, making sure to skip the seventh step because it always squeaked. Harry went down the hall and paused at Hermione’s door, placing his ear against the door to see if he could hear in anything.

Silence.

Harry held his breath as he carefully opened her door and peaked his head through. His stomach dropped when he saw her bed still perfectly made and still untouched by Hermione’s sleeping form. He shut his eyes as he closed her door placing his forehead against it as he cursed himself.

He was officially an idiot. Is brilliant plan wasn’t so brilliant anymore. He drove her away into Ron’s fucking bedroom. “Bloody hell,” he muttered as he went straight to his room not even stopping to check Ron’s room. He was too scared on what he would hear.

He pushed his door angrily open and his heart lodged in his throat. There was Hermione stretched out on his bed, with her arms folding over her chest, sending daggers at him. She was furious with him, that was obvious, but she was in his bedroom….not Ron’s. That made him the happiest guy in the world.

“Well, isn’t this a pleasant surprise,” Harry said with a grin as he walked up to greet Daisy who was lying on the end of the bed. “Waiting up for me Hermione?”

“Don’t think I don’t know what you’re doing,” she said getting off his bed and walking to him.

“What am I doing?” he asked still grinning.

“Don’t you smile at me like that mister.” She poked him in the chest. “I see right through your little plan.”

“My plan?”

“You’re trying to make me jealous!” She poked at him again. “And it’s not going to work.”

“Please stop poking me,” he said as his grin faltered and his eyes narrowed. “Starting to get a little agitating.”

“Good,” she said as she poked him again.

With his fast catching reflexes, his hand shot up and grabbed her wrist. “Do you want to do this?” he asked softly. “Do you really want to go there with me, because I can do that if you really want to.”

“Let me go.”

“Oh, I see.” He kept his firm grip on her. “Now that you said what you had to say, you want to leave.

“I don’t want to hear anything you have to say,” Hermione said as she tried to pull away.

“Well that’s just too bad,” he said as he tugged her until she fell against his chest. He caught her with his other arm and pulled her close. “I happen to like Luna, Hermione, and I still needed a date for the ball.”

Hermione looked away as she tried to pull away from his strong hold. “Please Harry…”

“Oh no, you started this so we’re going to finish it.” He let go of her wrist and cupped her face pulling her head around so she had no choice but to look at him. “The girl I want…the girl I wish I could take to the ball is already taken. I like Luna, Hermione, and I had a great time with her tonight, but she’s not the one I want to hold and she’s not the one I want to kiss.”

Hermione’s eyes filled with tears. “Harry,” she whispered and then bent her head down, resting her forehead against his chest. “I don’t know what to do.”

Harry rubbed his lips in her hair. “I know you don’t want to hurt Ron,” he murmured as he held her close. “I don’t either, but Hermione…you’ve got to figure things out. I need to either be with you or get on with my life.” He pulled her away slowly and looked at her. “I’m not going to wait for you forever.”

She let out a shaky breath as she stepped away, wiping the tears from her eyes. “I know, Harry. I…let’s just get through the ball and see how things go, okay?”

Harry shoved his hands in his pockets. “Fair enough.”

“I…I’m glad you had fun with Luna.”

Harry smiled. “Yeah, she got a little carried away with the drinking. I had to make sure she got home okay.”

“Always the gentlemen,” she said with a smile.

He gave a little shrug as they walked to his door. “She’s in the same boat as me, so…we clicked.”

Hermione shook her head. “I don’t understand.”

“She wants to be with someone who seems to want to be with someone else.”

“Who does she want to be with?”

“I think you know.” Harry opened the door for her. “Good night, Hermione.”

Hermione started to walk out of his room. “I, uh…good night, Harry.” She then turned to Daisy who was still lying on Harry’s bed. “Daisy, come on.”

Daisy lifted her head tiredly then groaned as she rolled over on her side, telling her she wasn’t going anywhere.

“Looks like she wants to sleep with you tonight,” Hermione sighed shaking her head.

“Looks like,” he said grinning brightly. It wasn’t often that Daisy chose him over Hermione, so he cherished those moments every chance he could. “See you tomorrow, Hermione.”

Once alone in the hallway, Hermione let out a frustrating sigh as she retreated to her bedroom. She had a feeling she wasn’t going to get as much sleep as Harry, at least he had someone warm to snuggle with.

Because of her stupid stubborn self….she had no one.

25. an update on what is taking me so FREAKIN long!!

Hello to all my faithful readers! I’m sorry to all of you for not updating yet, but it looks like it will be a little bit longer. See here’s the thing. Besides loving Harry Potter, I also have a huge love for…of course my Dallas Cowboys, but it’s not football season so you all won’t have to worry about that just yet….but I love..L-O-V-E….my Dallas Mavericks. And for those overseas who don’t know squat about the NBA over here and those who haven’t heard, but my Mavericks beat the 2005 Champs, San Antonia Spurs, in overtime, which means they are still alive in the playoffs! They will be playing every other night for the next two weeks and if this series is as stressful as the last, then writing will be the last on my mind. And if by any chance any of my readers are Spurs fans, it was a hell of a series and I’m so proud of my Mavs for beating such an awesome team!

BUT…good news…I AM going to my ranch this Memorial Day weekend and there will be time to kill. I’m bringing my laptop just in case I get inspired. So, I just wanted to let you guys know what was up over here. I’ll try my absolute hardest to get an update up asap!! Thanks for all your patience and understanding.

I love you all!!!

GO MAVS!!

~HM

p.s. For a huge laugh go to this link. The Evolution of Dance. I laughed so hard!

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dMH0bHeiRNg

p.s.s… For those of you who haven’t read it yet, read my new one shot called Celebrity.

26. Chapter 23

Okay, wow this has been a crazy couple of weeks! I finally had time to write, but it’s not that long. Work has been CRAZY, family stuff going on, plus my Mavs are in the finals! We’re two games away from being World Champs! Anyway, here’s a little taste of the story and hopefully it will get you through a little longer. I wrote a little at work today because I was by myself and it wasn’t very busy at times. I thought about waiting and updating till I have more, but I feel bad taking as long as I did. So for now enjoy the next chapter and I’ll do the best I can to post the next one up. Thanks for your loyalty and patience!

~HM

Chapter 23

“Why do girls take so bloody long?” Ron said as he paced impatiently in the den while Harry sat calmly on the couch watching him. “I mean what do they do exactly?”

“Spend time getting beautiful so men like us can stare at them all night,” Harry said with a laugh. “Why else?”

“Yeah.” Ron grinned as he stopped pacing and fiddled with his dress robes. “Good thing I don’t have to worry about that with Hermione.”

Harry’s smile dropped. “What do you mean by that?”

Ron shrugged. “Well, it’s only Hermione, Harry. We’ve known her since she was eleven.”

Harry let out a harsh laugh. “She’s not eleven anymore, Ron.”

Ron rolled his eyes. “You know what I mean.”

“No, I don’t,” Harry said forcefully as he crossed his arms over his chest. “Tell me something, Ron, are you even attracted to Hermione?”

Ron’s jaw dropped. “I…Of course I am, Harry, what kind of question is that?”

“A decent one it seems.” Harry stood up and went over to him. “When you are around her, how do you feel?”

Ron sighed. “Come on, Harry, you know I don’t like to talk about this kind of stuff. It makes me uncomfortable.”

“Just answer the question, Ron,” Harry snapped. “Grow up, you’re older than me for Merlin’s sake.”

Ron blew out a breath of frustration. “All right, fine. Geez, you’ve gotten mean.”

“No,” he said shaking his head. “I just did a lot of growing up after the war.” Harry put a hand on his shoulder. “Seriously Ron, what do you feel when you are around her?”

“Happy, I guess. I’m always happy to see her.”

“Ron, I’m happy when I see you, but that doesn’t make me want to snog you.”

Ron winced. “Point taken. Okay, so I don’t know. I feel comfortable around her, I always have that’s why I’ve liked her for so long.”

“Is that what you want? A relationship that’s comfortable?”

Ron frowned. “Well…yeah, shouldn’t I?” Ron asked looking a little unsure.

“Comfortable is safe, Ron,” Harry said.

“Isn’t safe good?”

Harry sighed. “Okay, remember back in fourth year, when you had that huge crush on Feur?”

Ron winced. “She’s my sister-in law-now, Harry.”

“I know, I know,” Harry said waving it off. “But try to remember what it was like before that, when you looked at her how did you feel?”

“It was bloody awful,” Ron groaned. “I always felt like I was about to hurl, I couldn’t talk properly and I started to sweat.”

Harry grinned. “And do you ever feel that way when you see Hermione?”

Ron laughed. “Don’t be ridiculous, Harry, of course not.”

“Well, there you go then,” Harry said giving him a little shove. “Maybe you don’t feel that way about Hermione. I know you always thought you did, but maybe you aren’t attracted to her like that.”

“I think Hermione’s very pretty,” Ron said getting defensive.

“That’s not good enough,” Harry said shaking his head. “You can think a person is pretty, but it doesn’t mean you will automatically have chemistry with them.”

Ron let out a frustrating sigh. “This is all so confusing.”

“Look, Ron,” Harry said placing a hand on his shoulders. “Just take tonight to figure things out. I mean, really try to see yourself with Hermione and see how you feel. It’s unfair to both of you if you keep this up.”

Ron’s shoulders slumped. “Yeah, I know.”

Harry gave him a friendly pat. “Don’t worry, it will all work out.”

“I hope so. I can’t bloody take much more of this.”

Harry laughed. “Listen, I’m going to go track down Daisy and make sure she goes out before we leave.”

“Okay. I guess I’ll just wait here.”

Harry nodded and then headed upstairs to find Daisy while Ron sat down on the couch to continue waiting. Crookshanks jumped up onto the couch next to him and Ron raised an eyebrow. “What’s this?” Ron asked as he patted his head. “Are you actually being friendly with me?”

Crookshanks rolled onto his back and purred when he scratched his tummy. “I have to say this is a first. You’re probably just in need of some scratches and I’m the only option.”

After a few minutes of belly scratching, Crookshanks obviously had enough and jumped off the couch. Ron was just about to go upstairs to check on Harry and Hermione when someone rang the doorbell. Ron walked over to the door and when he opened it that familiar feeling he had just explained to Harry hit him like a ton of bricks.

Luna Lovegood was standing in front of him, looking absolutely beautiful in her royal blue robes that matched the color of her eyes. His palms started to sweat and when he caught the subtle scent of vanilla his stomach dropped to his knees. “L-Luna,” he finally said as he hid his sweaty hands in his pockets. “W-what are you doing here? I thought Harry was picking you up.”

“I told him I was running late,” she said with a bright smile. “He said just to come over here when I was ready.”

“Oh.”

Luna watched him continue to stare at her dumbly. “Can I come in?”

“What? Oh! Sorry, er…yeah of course.” Ron stepped back to open the door. “Er…Hermione’s not ready yet and Harry’s off looking for Daisy to let her out.”

“Okay,” she said as she grazed against him as she walked by, not missing him flinch at the contact. “I don’t mind waiting.”

Ron closed the door behind him and took a deep breath as he followed her back to the den. “Er…would you like to sit down?”

“Thanks, Ronald, I’d love to.”

She seemed to glide as she walked over to the couch and she sat down so smoothly it looked elegant. “Won’t you sit down with me, Ronald?”

Bad idea! Say no! Think of an excuse! “Sure.” Bloody idiot!

Ron sat down stiffly next to Luna as her scent swept over him again. The scent was oddly familiar and he then remembered it was one of the first things he smelled before he even woke up. He smelled flowers mixed with vanilla and at the time he didn’t think anything of it. Now he realized that it was that scent that helped him wake up had come from Luna.

Ron stole a glance over at Luna, who turned and smiled back, causing his stomach to flutter. Being with Luna was anything but comfortable. He then looked down at her legs when she crossed them causing her slit to expose her soft skin and he nearly groaned in agony. She definitely wasn’t safe either.

XXXX

Harry ran up the stairs to find Daisy, calling her name as he took the steps two at a time. He went to his room and wasn’t surprised to find her fast asleep under the covers of his unmade bed. “Comfortable are we?”

Daisy lifted her head off the pillow but didn’t move.

“I know you heard me.” Harry clapped his hands. “Come on, up you go.”

Daisy groaned as she rolled her head back down on the pillow.

“Daisy Granger Potter, don’t make me sick your mum on you.”

Daisy grunted as she quickly got up on all four legs and gave herself a good shake before jumping off the bed.

Harry smiled as she walked passed him. “Yeah, that’s what I thought. Works like a charm.”

Daisy paused at the top of the stairs and looked back at him.

“Go on, you know how to get outside,” Harry urged her as he closed the door behind him. Hermione was smart enough to think of a charm that when Daisy touched the door with her paw it magically opened for her. She could go outside by herself whenever she wanted, but they still had to encourage her at times when she was being lazy.

Daisy sighed in defeat as she made her way down the stairs and Harry smiled as he started to follow, but the door opening down the hall stopped him. He turned to see Hermione walking towards him and her presence nearly took his breath away. She was always beautiful to him, but tonight she looked gorgeous; perfectly so that he was almost afraid she wasn’t real.

“Wow,” he finally managed to say as she stopped in front of him. “You look…wow.”

Hermione blushed as she smiled shyly. “My dress is pink.”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. “Yeah, it is.”

“Maggie made me get it.”

“I see.”

“I never wear pink,” she said as she squirmed in her robes.

“It’s nice,” Harry said as he admired the soft pink satin material that hugged her upper body like a glove, then flowed freely around her legs. “At least it’s not neon pink.”

Hermione let out a laugh and he couldn’t help but smile. He always did love it when she laughed, even back when they were only kids. Laughing was something she hardly ever did, but when she did laugh it always pleasantly surprised him. He especially loved it when he was the one that made her laugh. With the war being over they were all finding more opportunities to laugh.

They stood there for a moment, just looking at each other, both smiling nervously as they thought of what to say. The sound of the doorbell finally shook them out of their daze, causing Hermione to jump at the unexpected sound. “Who could that be?”

“Probably Luna,” Harry said as he took a step back. “She was running late so I told her to come over here when she was ready.”

“Oh,” she said as her shoulders dropped an inch. “That’s right, you’re going with Luna.”

“And you’re going with Ron,” he reminded her. “He’s downstairs waiting for you, so we better go.”

Hermione only nodded and followed him towards the stairs. She gathered up her robes so she wouldn’t trip going down the stairs, walking in her high heels was hard enough.

“Do you need any help?” Harry asked as he took an arm. “I remember you’re not very good on those things.”

“Ha ha,” she said dryly with a roll of her eyes. “These aren’t as bad as the ones I wore at the club that night.”

Harry only nodded as he walked down the stairs at her pace, making sure he’d be there if she tripped. They made it downstairs and went over to the den to find Luna and Ron on the couch together. “Hey you two.”

Ron bolted from his seat. “Hey….Hermione…wow, you look really nice.” Ron gave her a small smile and waited for some kind of reaction towards her. A spark. A small flutter. Anything that could help him figure things out but he got nothing. Absolutely nothing. Maybe Harry was right, maybe he wasn’t meant to be with Hermione. “Er…are we ready to go?”

Hermione watched Harry walk over to Luna and helped her to her feet, silently longing that she was the one he was kissing on the cheek and not Luna. She cleared her throat and forced a smile to her date for the evening. “Sure. Let’s go.”

27. Chapter 24

Okay guys here's another update. Once again I was by myself at work and was able to write more. It's mostly a Ginny and Draco chapter, but it's still good fun. The next chapter will be worth waiting for that's all I'm saying. Enjoy!!

Chapter 24

Draco Malfoy was miserable. If he had to shake one more hand or give one more bloody smile to complete strangers, he was going to scream. Draco looked at his watch and sighed. Had it really only been fifteen minutes? That meant he had to endure this torture for at least three more hours.

To make matters even worse, he had to spend the evening looking at Ginny Weasley from afar at the arm of another man. He didn’t know who the other guy was, probably some tool from school, but he was standing way too close to Ginny as far as he was concerned and if the bloody git moved his hand even an inch below her waist he was raising hell.

He should be the one by her side, but that wasn’t going to happen as long as their relationship remained a secret. At first that was what he wanted, but now he was getting tired of the sneaking around. During the semester, they had only gotten together a few times, twice during her Hogsmead visits in which he got a room at the inn. She only had a few hours until she had to return to school, so they took advantage of every second.

The first time he attacked her before she even stepped into the room. He backed her against the door and didn’t even have the patience to undress her completely as he took her like a mad man. It had been so long since he had her he couldn’t control himself. When they were both spent, she had looked up at him with a lazy smile as she let out the sexiest moan and said, “I missed you, too.”

Draco looked at her now, standing by the idiot she called “her date” as they talked with Ron and Hermione. Her first night back for Christmas break, she had come to him in the middle of the night waking him up as she crawled next to him completely naked. It had been over a month since he was able to be with her so it was a very pleasant surprise.

He wanted her so bad. All the time day and night and it was something he couldn’t shake off. He tried to, every time he took her he thought maybe if he had her one last time it would be enough, but it never was. Each time only made him want her more and he was just starting to accept the fact that the want was never going away. He always thought he’d never settle down, he’d enjoy a different girl every night, but he knew that no girl could compare to Ginny. It was Ginny he wanted and it was Ginny he would have whether she liked it or not. He’d kidnap her and take her to Timbuktu if he had to.

“Having fun?”

Draco turned to see Harry Potter standing by him with a drink in both hands. “Does it look like I’m having fun?”

“Just about as much fun I’m having.” He handed him the other drink. “This is for my date, but you look like you could use it more.”

Draco took the drink. “You didn’t poison it did you?”

Harry laughed. “Maybe, guess you’re going to have to trust me.”

Draco smirked and then took a long sip of the firewhiskey. “I didn’t realize how much I needed a stiff drink.”

“You looked pretty miserable,” Harry said taking a drink out of his own. “Plus you looked like you were staring someone down but I couldn’t really make out the poor sap who was at the end of it.”

“No one important,” Draco mumbled.

“I’ve been on the end of that stare before, Malfoy. It’s obviously someone you hate.”

“Why are you talking to me, Potter?”

Harry shrugged. “I guess out of all these people I know you won’t treat me like I’m some fucking hero.” He took another long drink. “You won’t give me any bull shit.”

“You’re damn right I won’t.” He then let out a laugh. “You know, I use to think you actually enjoyed all this attention.”

“Shows you how little you know.” Harry scowled as he looked out into the crowd. “I fucking hate it.”

“I can see that.” Draco joined him in the scowling. “I hate parties.”

“I wouldn’t really call this a party,” Harry muttered. “I don’t mind parties with close friends. This is a ball. I hate balls.” Harry shook his head. “I better go get another drink and bring it to Luna.”

“Luna?” Draco lifted his brows. “Luna Lovegood?”

Harry chuckled. “The one and only. She’s dancing with Mr. Weasley over there, who seems to have already had one too many.”

“So, you’re with Luna now?” Draco asked.

“No, we’re just friends,” Harry said as he watched Mr. Weasley twirl her around the floor. “It’s kind of a long story, but we each wish we were with someone else.”

Draco’s smile dropped as he studied Harry who was looking over where Ginny who was now talking with Hermione. “So…you still like Red?”

“Huh?” Harry asked looking at him.

Crap! Did he just say Red? Way to go Malfoy! “Uhh…Ginny, I mean do you still like Ginny?”

“Ginny? No, not Ginny.” Harry narrowed his eyes at him. “What did you call her?”

“What?” Draco asked as casually as possible. “I didn’t call her anything.”

“You called her Red.”

“No, I didn’t,” he said a little too quickly. “You heard me wrong, Potter.”

Harry stared at him and then to Draco’s surprise he started to smile, then started to laugh. “It’s you,” Harry said as he continued to laugh.

“What?!”

“You’re the mysterious guy.”

“You’re talking crazy, Potter.”

“You’re sleeping with, Ginny.”

Draco chocked on his drink, which caused Harry to laugh even harder. “Bloody hell, Harry, are you crazy?”

Harry cleared his throat as he tried to control his laughter, but again he started to slip. “Man, Ron’s going to kill you.”

“Yes, the whole Weasley clan is probably going to kill me,” Draco hissed. “I’m well aware of that, and I’m a little shocked that you aren’t trying to kill me.”

“Me?” Harry asked smiling. “Why? I don’t like Ginny that way anymore, I honestly don’t think I ever did.”

Draco blew out a breath. “You’re lucky, because she’s driving me absolutely crazy.”

Harry grinned. “Really? That’s fantastic.”

“Shut up, Potter,” Malfoy snapped. “Enough of me, on to you. If not Ginny, and thank Merlin for that because I’d have to kill you…if not Ginny, than who are you pining for?”

“Pining for?” Harry snorted as he took a sip. “I don’t pine.”

“It’s Granger isn’t?”

Harry finished off his drink in one long chug and then sighed as he looked at his empty glass. “Yup. I need another drink.”

Draco laughed as he watched Harry walked off. “Good chatting with you, Potter.” Harry replied by subtly showing him that special finger which caused him to laugh even more. If Draco didn’t know any better, he’d say that him and Potter had just become friends. “Hell has officially frozen over.”

XXX

Harry got a couple of drinks from the bar then headed back towards the table where everyone was sitting at. “Here you go, Luna,” Harry said setting the drink in front of her.

“Thanks,” she said with a smile as Harry sat next to him.

“We saw you talking to Malfoy,” Ron said who was sitting two seats down from him at the circular table.

“Okay…so?”

“You two looked awfully chummy.”

Harry laughed. “Aww, I think Ronniekins is jealous of Malfoy. Don’t worry Ron, you’re still my number one mate.”

“Oh sodd off,” Ron said with a roll of his eyes as he took a sip of his butterbeer.

“What did you two talk about?”

Harry turned over to Ginny who was sitting right across from him. Her date was sitting next to her, practically drooling as he stared dreamily at Ginny. “Oh you know….stuff.” He then grinned and winked at Ginny as he took a sip of his drink.

Ginny may not be as smart as Hermione, but she certainly was not an idiot. She knew right away that he knew and the look on her face was priceless. She turned almost as red as her hair and her mouth turned into a firm frown. “Excuse me a moment,” Ginny said stiffly as she got up from her seat and sauntered off.

“What was that all about?” Hermione asked looking at Harry for answers.

Harry shrugged. “Beats me.” He then stood up from his chair and took Luna’s hand. “Dance?”

Luna beamed. “Sure.”

Harry gave the rest of the table a nod. “See you guys later.”

“Well,” Harry said once they were dancing. “I think things are going swimmingly for you, Luna.”

Luna didn’t look too convinced. “I guess,” she said looking down at their feet.

“Hey,” Harry said softly as he tilted her chin back up. “I know Ron better than almost anyone and I know how he acts when he likes a girl. He can’t keep his eyes off of you, Luna. I’ve been watching.”

Harry saw a glimmer of hope as she looked up at him. “Really?”

“Absolutely,” he said with a grin. “He’s staring at you right now. See?”

Luna yelped as he suddenly dipped her backwards and Luna saw Ron upside down looking right at her. Luna was laughing as he pulled her back up. “I guess you’re right,” Luna said breathlessly. “Ron wasn’t the only one staring.”

“Oh, believe me I noticed,” Harry said with a wink, then twirled her out and back in. “I’ve been watching Hermione, too.”

XXX

As soon as Draco made eye contact with Ginny from across the room, he could tell by the death glares that she was not happy with him. Draco had a feeling that Potter called Ginny out on it and he wanted to be mad with him, but a part of him was glad Potter did so. Maybe now their relationship can start getting exposed. He’d be up for that, it wouldn’t be pretty at first but he could handle it.

Ginny glared at him then firmly nodded her head towards the opening doors of the terrace. He got her message loud and clear. Follow me.

Gladly. Draco grinned as he made his way through the crowd, keeping his head down so no one would approach him. He walked out onto the balcony where a few groups and couples lingered here and there. He found her waiting for him by the steps and as soon as he saw her she walked down the steps towards the gardens.

Draco followed her at a safe distance, making sure no one was watching him. Fortunately, everyone was too busy drinking or snogging close by to notice. He followed her down the path of the gardens lit only by moonlight and Ginny kept walking until they were at a safe distance away.

She finally stopped in between two hedges and whirled angrily around at him. “Just what do you think you are doing?”

“What?”

“You know what,” Ginny said poking him in the chest. “Going off and bragging to Harry that you shagged me. You trying to make him jealous or something?”

“Is that what he said I did?”

“Well…n-no, not exactly,” she said with a huff. “But I could by his stupid grin that he knew about us.”

“And did he seem jealous?” he asked as he crossed his arm over his chest.

Ginny sighed. “No, he looked amused but that’s not the point. You had no business telling him that you and I…”

“Bloody hell, I didn’t blurt it out Ginny!” he yelled for the first time. “I accidentally…”

Ginny put her hands on her hips. “You accidentally what?”

Draco shoved his hands in his robes and scowled at the ground. “I called you Red.”

Ginny gave him a weird look. “Come again?”

“I accidentally called you, Red, all right? I tried to play it off but I failed miserably and Harry figured it out.” Draco scowled again as he kicked the gravel rocks from the path. “He started to laugh.”

“Laugh?”

“Yeah.” Draco let out a harsh laugh as he shook his head. “The little shit saw right through me.”

“And are you mad he knows?”

Draco looked at her. “No. In fact I’m glad someone knows.”

“You are?”

“Yeah,” he said softly and then pulled her against him and kissed her long and hard. “Come by my room after the party.” He moaned as he kissed her again. “Hell, lets’ just skip the party, that idiot date of yours won’t even notice.”

Ginny smiled against his mouth as she wrapped her arms around him. “Or you could just take me right here…under the stars.”

“With complete strangers a few feet away?” Draco chuckled. “I don’t think so.” Draco moved his mouth to her neck as his hands found her breasts causing her to shiver. “Besides, I want to take my time with you. Really make love with you for the first time.”

Ginny’s heart leapt in her throat. “Draco,” she gasped as she held on tight. “I don’t want to keep this a secret anymore.”

Draco grinned as he nipped at her bottom lip. “That’s good to hear. Whenever you’re ready we can tell your family.”

“Not tonight.”

“Okay.” He placed his forehead on hers.

“But soon.”

Draco pulled away and plucked a red rose that was near by then kissed her as he handed it to her. “Okay.”

28. Chapter 25

Here we go! A nice loooong chapter!! I sure hope everyone enjoys it! It’s a good one! Hehe. Thanks for being so patient!

Chapter 25

Hermione scowled at her date who was too busy slouching in his chair as he watched Harry and Luna dance. The site was a familiar one, since he did the same thing at the last ball, except he was watching her and Krum with the look that was on his face right now. It was bloody annoying.

What was Ron’s problem? Did he only want girls he couldn’t have? Hadn’t he been wanting to be with her and now he had her and he wasn’t doing anything. Not that she wanted him to do anything, she just wished he would strike up the courage to tell her how he felt.

Enough was enough. “Are you going to ask me to dance?”

Ron looked over at her. “Hmm? Oh…I don’t know, you know I don’t like dancing much and….AH!” Ron hunched over and rubbed his shin where Hermione had just kicked him with her pointy high heels. “Er…I mean…sure…of course.”

Ron winced as he stood up from the table and grabbed her hand trying hard not to limp to the dance floor. A slow song had just started and Ron hadn’t a bloody idea on what to do. He turned to her and held out his arms awkwardly in front of him and Hermione stepped in and got situated.

He gave her a nervous smile as they started to sway back and forth, but anyone that was watching them could make out the tension. Most of the couples on the dance floor was chest to chest, but there was a good distance between them. The whole thing just didn’t feel right.

“Er…so are you having fun?” Hermione finally asked breaking the silence.

“Sure,” he said a little too brightly. “Are you?”

“Sure,” she said giving him a not so convincing smile.

More silence. More awkwardness.

“Hey you two.”

Ron and Hermione turned to see Harry and Luna dancing by them. “Hey, Harry,” Ron said grateful for the interruption. “Hi, Luna.”

“Wanna trade for a bit?” Harry asked Ron then looked over at Hermione. “I’d like to dance with my best friend.”

Ron looked over at Hermione and then at Harry. He was waiting for either of them to break contact but they just kept looking at each other. “Er…sure, if you want.”

“Great,” he said never looking away from her as he passed Luna onto Ron. “Happy dancing.”

Hermione’s heart immediately started to race as soon as Ron left her arms and Harry swooped in. She tried to keep the same amount of distance as she did with Harry, but he wouldn’t have it. He snuck a hand at the small of her back and pushed her gently until their bodies touched. Her breath caught at the back of her throat and her eyes flickered up to his. God, does my body have to be so responsive to him? The slightest touch sends me into overdrive!

“Having fun?” Harry asked as he let his rough cheek graze against her soft one.

Hermione’s eyes fluttered close. “Y-yeah.”

“Didn’t look like it,” Harry said in a hushed tone. “The two of you were a bloody mess, it was almost painful to watch.”

“Ron’s just not a very good dancer,” Hermione said with a shaky voice.

“Is that it?” Harry asked. “Well, he seems to be doing just fine with Luna.”

Hermione turned her head slightly over to Ron and her mouth dropped. He was still nervous, she could see that, but she could tell he was a lot comfortable with Luna. They were closer…much closer and they moved well together. They were also talking nonstop as they danced and at one point Ron actually laughed. His eyes were filled with such joy.

“Why are you doing this?” Harry asked as he pressed her close and nuzzled her neck. “Can’t you see he’s not the one for you? Look how happy he is with her? I know that look…I know that laugh. You’re the one that brings it out of me. Luna is the one that brings it out of Ron.”

Tears filled her eyes as emotion swirled around her. She so desperately wanted to hold onto Harry and let him kiss her right now in front of everyone. She couldn’t do that. She had to talk to Ron. “I’m sorry,” she cried as she backed away. “I…I have to talk to Ron.”

“No you don’t,” he said shaking his head as he cupped her face. “You don’t. Leave him here with Luna, come home with me.”

She shook her head. “No, I need….I have to do something, I…please, let me go.”

Harry watched in agony as she went over to Ron who’s smile dropped when he saw her tears. He noticed concern in his eyes and as he listened to her then finally nodded in understanding. He turned to give Luna an apologetic smile then led Hermione towards the entrance of the mansion hand in hand.

“They left,” Luna said who had walked up to him.

“I know.”

“Hermione seemed…confused.”

“I don’t know what she’s going to do,” Harry said with a sigh and his shoulders slumped. “I think I’m going to head home. Do you want me to take you home or do you want to stay?”

Luna gave him a smile. “I think I’ll stay for a bit. My dad’s here and I haven’t gotten to spend much time with him. I’ll ride back with him.”

“Okay.” He then gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Sorry things didn’t turn out different.”

“Hey, it’s not over yet,” she said with a smile. “Something happened between us when we danced. It as a connection I don’t think Ron can even ignore.”

Harry smiled. “That must have been some connection.”

“Don’t give up on, Hermione either, Harry.”

“I’m tired of trying to talk some sense into her. I’m going to back away.”

“Harry…”

“Good night, Luna,” he said interrupting her as he gave her a soft smile.

Understanding he didn’t want to talk about it, Luna smiled back. “Good night, Harry.”

XXXX

Harry arrived to a quiet house but he wasn’t so sure it was empty. Daisy was curled up by the fire in the den and lifted her head and gave him a couple wags of her tail.

“Hey girl,” he said walking over to her and giving her a quick scratch behind her ear. “Enjoying the fire? Don’t blame you, it’s pretty cold outside.”

He gave her one last pat and made his way upstairs. All the doors were closed, but he couldn’t hear Hermione or Ron, but a simple silencing charm could have been made. For all he knew they were in one of their bedrooms talking or…not talking.

The thought of it made him furious as he stalked into his room as he began to undress. He angrily tugged at his tie and threw it over his chair, along with his cloak. He kicked off his shoes and untucked his shirt and was about to unbutton his trousers when a knock on the door interrupted him.

Harry opened the door and was shocked to see Hermione on the other side. She was still dressed in her robes, but her hair was down and out of control and a little bit of her eye makeup was smeared from crying. Harry thought she looked beautiful. “What are you doing here?” Harry finally asked. “I thought you were with Ron.”

The sight of him nearly made her groan out loud. He looked so sexy with his hair all wild and his shirt untucked and wrinkled. “I was with Ron,” she said with a stiff spine and a tilt of her chin. She would not let Harry Potter see how much she affected him. “Now I’m here.”

“I see.” Harry lifted a arm above his head and leaned against the door. “Why are you here?”

“To do this,” she said and then rammed her fist right in the middle of his gut.

Harry rushed out a breath as he doubled over in pain as Hermione calmly walked in the room. He winced as he shut the door behind him. “Please, come in,” he wheezed.

“It’s all your fault!” she cried as she pushed him hard.

Harry stumbled backwards. “Hey, cut it out,” he said as he started to get pissed off. “What’s with the abuse?”

“It wasn’t suppose to be this way,” Hermione said as she gave him another little shove. “It was always Ron. It was suppose to be, Ron, not you.”

Harry sighed. “Hermione…”

“Of course I thought about being with you,” she continued as she started to stalk angrily back and forth. “Back in fifth year I wondered what it would be like, but it was so obvious you liked Cho.”

Harry opened his mouth to argue, but then stopped when her words registered. “You thought about being with me?”

“For like…a second.” She rolled her eyes and huffed out a breath. “It didn’t matter, you were gaga over Cho and her type was the complete opposite of mine, same with Ginny. It was quite clear that Harry Potter liked gorgeous girls that could play Quidditch.”

“Hermione, I was just a kid…I was stupid and…”

“You be quiet, I’m not done yet,” Hermione snapped as she spun around to face him. “You were always just my friend. I thought that’s all you’d ever be and that Ron and I would eventually start something and…you had to go and mess it up!”

“What did I do?!” he asked holding up his hands.

“You kissed me in the kitchen, that’s what!” Hermione exclaimed shoving her back.

Harry grabbed her wrists and held her captive so she couldn’t push him back. “As I recall, I wasn’t the only one participating. You kissed me back!”

“You started it!”

“You’re damn right I did,” he answered back as he swooped his face angrily towards her. “And I don’t regret one second of it.”

“Neither do I!” she yelled angrily back as snapped her head closer to his as well while he held her at bay.

“Fine then, just….” Harry stopped suddenly and narrowed his eyes. “What did you say?”

Hermione caught her breath as she stared up at Harry who was still holding her wrists. Their faces were inches apart and her lips flirted with his. “I don’t regret it,” she finally said bringing her voice a few notches lower.

Harry’s heart skipped a beat. “Then why the hell are you yelling at me?”

“Because I felt like yelling at someone and you were the first and only person I wanted to yell at.” Hermione tugged angrily on her wrists trying to get away but Harry held on. “Let me go.”

“Not a chance,” he said pulling her closer. “You done yelling?”

“Yes, and now I want you to let me go,” she said struggling.

“Why?” he asked not loosening his grip.

“So I can put my bloody arms around you when I kiss you, you idiot!” she snapped as she glared up at him.

Harry grinned as his grip softened and ran his hands down her arms and then slipping them around her waist.. “Well, why didn’t you say so.”

Hermione’s eyes filled with tears as she shook her head. “You stupid prat,” she cried and then flung her arms around him and pressed her lips firmly against his. “It’s you,” she murmured as their lips met in short frantic kisses. “It’s always been you.”

Her words lifted his heart as he picked her up off her feet and continued to kiss her frantically. “Hermione.”

“Even if Ron was never in a coma,” she pulled away so she could look directly into his eyes. “Even if we started dating right after the war, it wouldn’t have worked. I still would have ended up right where I am now.” She kissed him softly. “In your arms.”

Harry smiled softly as he pressed his forehead against hers. “Took you long enough.” Harry closed his eyes when she touched both his cheeks with her hands. “I almost gave up on you.”

“Oh Harry, I’m sorry.” She held his face firmly with her hands. “I finally realized it when we were dancing. I wanted to go home with you, to kiss you right in front of everyone.”

“You needed to talk to Ron first,” Harry said now understanding. “Where is he?”

“He’s back at the party, we only talked outside on the grounds.”

“Are you two okay?” he asked shifting his face so he could nuzzle her neck.

“We’re fine…We both realized we were better off as friends.”

Harry trailed his lips along her neck. “Does he know?”

Hermione’s eyes fluttered close. “Not yet,” she whispered.

“We’ll have to tell him,” he said as he started to walk her over to the bed.

“I know,” she groaned when he ran his tongue along her skin. “Let’s not…worry about that…oh god Harry, just kiss me.”

Harry did as he was told as he rubbed his lips sensually against hers, sliding his tongue deep into her mouth. They tumbled onto the bed together as the kiss turned fast and desperate as they rolled together. “Hermione,” he groaned as he started to work at her dress. “How do you get this bloody pink dress off!”

“Just rip the hideous thing if you have to,” Hermione gasped as she started to attack the buttons of his shirt. “Hurry. Merlin, please hurry.”

The sound of ripped satin filled the room as Harry pulled down the shattered material. His mouth captured her lace covered breast as Hermione bucked eagerly beneath him. He moved his mouth to her neck as he helped her shrug his shirt off his shoulders, then carelessly threw it on the floor. His hands found more material on her dress and tugged down until it finally slid off her legs. Groaning in approval, he covered her body with his and kissed her long and deep, while he rubbed his hard body against her.

“Harry,” she groaned tearing her mouth away as she arched her back off the mattress. Harry frantically removed her bra with a quick flick of his fingers and then ran his mouth down her stomach as she gripped his hair firmly. She couldn’t breath. It was as if the air around her grew thick and something inside her was building, bursting for release. “Please…Harry.”

Harry tugged down her panties and slid them down her long slender legs. Once they were free he ran his lips up one leg then sucked her inner thigh while Hermione groaned in approval. “Bloody hell,” he whispered as his eager mouth grew closer.

“Harry,” Hermione cried as she tugged at his hair. “Now…please, now!”

“Not yet,” he murmured and then flicked his tongue deep inside her and groaned at the taste.

Hermione let out a throaty moan as she lifted her hips to him. “Oh god, that feels good…Harry, don’t stop.”

He didn’t stop, if anything he worked his mouth on her faster and more eagerly as he felt her whole body respond to him. It was the most sexiest thing he had ever witnessed and he couldn’t believe he was sharing it with Hermione.

As soon as her orgasm hit he replaced his lips with his fingers so he could kiss and nuzzle her neck as she came down from her high. “Hermione,” he whispered in her ear as he was out of breath just as much as she. He almost came himself and she didn’t even touch him yet. “You okay?”

Hermione sighed dreamily as she turned her face to him. “Better than.” She then suddenly pushed him back, flipping him over until he was on his back and she was looming over him. “Your turn.”

Harry opened his mouth to say something, but as soon as she started to trail open mouth kisses down his chest, he couldn’t do or say anything but groan. He felt her tongue swirl around his navel as her fingers worked at his fly and when she gave a little tug he only lifted his hips to oblige her. Surely this was too good to be true, he thought as he closed his eyes when he felt her lips linger dangerously to his arousal. Ginny never did this to him, although he always secretly wondered what it would be like. “Hermione,” he begged as he lifted his lips. “Please…bloody hell!”

Harry gripped one hand in her hair and the other gripped the sheets as her mouth slowly covered him inch by inch. His eyes fluttered close as he collapsed his head on the pillow, getting lost in the feel of Hermione’s hot mouth surrounding him and her tongue caressing him. It was too much and she was far too good at it. The night was going to be over a lot sooner if she didn’t stop.

On a desperate groan he gripped her hair tighter with both hands and lifted her off. “Hermione, stop,” he gasped breathlessly as she tried to pull her away.

“Not a chance,” she whispered and took him into her mouth again.

Harry groaned in protest. “But I can’t….I want to be inside you.”

“We have all night,” she whispered as she grinned at him. “What’s your hurry?”

Harry watched her stare at him when she continued giving him head. “Bloody hell you win,” he groaned and lifted his hips to her. “Faster…Mione, faster.”

Harry placed another hand in her hair but kept it gentle as she sucked harder and moved faster on him, until he finally couldn’t hold out any longer. He came long and hard as he felt his body shatter into a million pieces. Hermione trailed her mouth up his chest as he came down his high and by the time she was face to face with him he was still short of breath and his heart was racing. “Bloody hell, Hermione,” he gasped. “Where’d you learn to do that?”

Hermione grinned. “I read a book about it once.”

Harry let out a breathless laugh. “How come that doesn’t surprise me?”

Hermione giggled as she kissed him on his mouth then placed frantic kisses all over his face. “You…are…so…cute!”

Harry groaned in a soft protest. “Easy, baby…give me a second to recover.” His eyes then fluttered close and his mouth opened in a silent groan when her mouth sucked greedily at his earlobe. “Okay, I’ve recovered.”

Hermione laughed as he rolled her on her back and welcomed the long gentle kiss as he positioned himself between her legs. She moaned when she felt his new arousal rub against his thigh. “Harry.”

“Do you want me, Hermione?” he asked breathlessly as he nudged the tip between her folds. “Please say you do…I couldn’t bare to stop.”

Hermione sighed as she wrapped her legs around him and arched her hips up, causing him to enter her a few inches deeper. “I want you…please.”

Harry leaned down and kissed her softly. “I’ll be gentle,” he said as he pushed his hips and sank into her slowly, inch by inch.

Hermione gasped at the unfamiliar intrusion of her body, but welcomed him full heartedly as she widened her legs. “Oh…oh god.”

“I’m sorry,” he murmured as he kept pushing into her. He wanted to get it over with, he hated the idea of her in such pain. “Let me…just hold on to me.”

Hermione held onto him tightly as he finally pushed all the way into her. She cried out in pain, but it was almost a good kind of pain. He filled her so completely, so perfectly that the pain hardly mattered. “Harry,” she whispered as she wrapped her arms around him. “You feel so right.”

Harry groaned in approval as he buried his face in her hair. “You were meant for me, Hermione,” he said as he moved his hips against hers, causing her to gasp in pleasure. “You always were.”

Hermione’s heart melted. “Kiss me, Harry,” she murmured as she tilted her head to find his lips.

He met her lips and kissed her slowly as he began to move inside her. They were both learning so he took it slowly, pulling himself almost all the way out, before sliding back into her in one long stroke. He kept up with the slow pace, but her quick gasps and sudden jerks of her hips made him go faster. The pressure inside him was building and he was desperate to release it.

Harry wanted to thrust even faster, but he held himself back. It was their first time and he didn’t want to hurt her. The bed squeaked as their thrusts matched in a steady rhythm. “Harry,” she cried out as she tightened her legs around him, clenching her thighs. “Yes….you feel so good.”

Harry groaned at the new sensation sliding into her over and over again until finally he gave one more long hard thrust before he stiffened and lost control.

Hermione gasped and bucked beneath him as her orgasm swept over her. Harry collapsed on top of her and she held him tightly lifting her hips up to him, before finally collapsing as well. Her whole body went limp and her limbs slid off him like melted butter.

Harry laid his head on her chest, smiling softly when he heard her frantic heartbeat beneath his ear. He was deadweight and pushing her into the mattress, but he didn’t have the energy to move quite yet. “My crushin’ you?” he mumbled as he managed to more his head up until his lips were on her neck.

Hermione sighed as she dreamily wrapped her arms around him. “Yes, and I’m loving every glorious minute of it.”

Harry chuckled as he nibbled on her earlobe, then gave her neck a quick kiss before rolling off on her. They now laid side by side on their backs staring up at the ceiling. “I don’t think I can move.”

Hermione let out a breathless laugh. “Wow.”

Harry turned her head to look at her and she did the same. “We just had sex, Hermione,”

Hermione sighed dreamily. “Yeah,” she said and then rolled to him and sprawled out on his chest. “Wasn’t it great?”

Harry blew out a breath as he held her close. “It sure was something else.”

Hermione let out a sexy little purr as she titled her head up and nipped at his chin. “Want to do it again?”

Harry groaned out a laugh. “Mione, baby, you’re going to kill me.”

Hermione giggled as she kissed him all over his face. “At least…you’ll die happy.”

Harry smiled against her lips. “You got a point there.” Harry then reached up and grabbed her face to give her a long hard kiss. “I’ve got a better idea.”

Hermione blinked as Harry started to sit up and get out of bed. “Better than having sex?”

Harry grabbed his pants. “Okay, maybe not better but it will be fun and I’m pretty sure that it will lead to sex.” He then grabbed his shirt and held it to her. “Put this on for now, it will be easier to take off then the damn dress.”

Hermione sighed as she took the shirt. “Fine.” She shrugged into the shirt and only bothered buttoning a few buttons. “I still say staying in bed is better.”

“Trust me,” he said taking her hand while silently enjoying how sexy she looked in his shirt. “It’ll be fun.”

Hermione followed him out of the room and had no idea what he was up to. That is until she figured out he was taking her outside in the backyard. “Swimming? You want to go swimming?”

“No, I want to go skinny dipping,” he corrected as he turned and pulled her towards the pool walking backwards. “There’s a difference.”

“We can’t go skinny dipping,” she said softly as if someone was around to hear. “It’s freezing out here!“

“The pools heated, Hermione.” He pointed to the pool. “See the steam rising? It’s going to be like a big hot bath.”

Hermione had to admit, it did look rather inviting. “Well…what if Ron shows up?”

“Then he’ll know about us a little sooner.” Harry rolled his eyes when she hesitated. “Come on, Mione, where’s your sense of adventure? Besides, if I know Luna she probably has Ron cornered by now and won’t let him go for at least a few more hours.”

Hermione sighed as she let him drag her closer to the pool. “I guess it sounds a little fun,” she said walking into his arms when they got to the edge.

“More than a little,” he said leaning down and kissing her slowly and deeply as he undid two of her buttons. “A lot of fun.”

Hermione shivered as he slipped the shirt off her and the white material pooled at her feet. “Well then,” she said tugging down his pants he didn’t bother buttoning. “Let’s hurry because I’m freezing my naked ass out here .”

Harry plucked her off her feet causing her to shriek out a laugh. “Yes mam,” he said as he fell backwards into the pool bringing her down with him.

As Harry felt the hot water surround him and the feel of Hermione’s naked body rub against him, he knew that this night was far from over. It was only beginning.

29. Chapter 26

Okay here’s another chapter. Enjoy!!

Chapter 26

When Ron went back inside he headed straight for the bar. He maneuvered his way through the crowd trying to avoid any family or friends that could delay him in getting to that one empty stool he had his eye on.

He wanted to get drunk. Not just tipsy or a little buzzed. Drunk.

He got to the bar and ordered a firewhiskey to the house elf in charge. He had never really gotten drunk before, since he woke up he had a few drinks but nothing major. Harry had gotten him into liking muggle beer, which made him get a small buzz a few times. Tonight though, beer wasn’t going to cut it.

He thanked the house elf as he placed the short glass of firewhiskey in front of him. He could smell the potent fumes and he lifted the glass, wincing when he took his first long sip. “Whew,” he breathed shaking his head. “Now that’s what I’m talking about.” He was well on his way to being sloshed.

His goal on getting inebriated wasn’t because he was depressed. He knew Hermione was right, there was no chemistry at all between them. He was disappointed. Loving Hermione would have made sense. It would have been easy. It would have been safe.

But did he want safe?

Probably not. He wanted excitement. He wanted to laugh with someone one second, then snog the hell out of her the next. He wanted…

“Luna.” Ron straightened in his stool when she all of the sudden appeared next to him. “I thought you and Harry left.”

“Harry left, I stayed.” She turned to the house elf. “I’ll have what he’s having.”

Ron lifted a brow. “You drink firewhiskey?”

“I did once.” She flipped her long blond hair over her shoulder. “The night Harry and I met for dinner.”

“Oh?” Ron took another sip and shuddered. “What happened?”

Luna’s drink was placed in front of her. “Don’t remember much.” Ron watched in awe as Luna took her first sip without so much as flinching. “Harry said I sang a lot….and he had to take me home.”

Ron grinned. “Does that mean I’m going to have to escort you home tonight?”

“I told my dad I was staying over at the Burrow with Ginny tonight.”

Ron frowned. “Oh, so you’re going home with Ginny?”

“I’m going home with whomever I please.” Luna smiled as she clinked her glass with his. “Cheers.”

Ron couldn’t help but smile when he was around Luna. He didn’t know why but she made him smile and laugh all the time. She always seemed to have a glow around her. She always looked so fresh and wonderful no matter what she wore or how she looked. Tonight she looked beautiful of course, but the day he woke up from the coma she was the first thing he saw. She was a wonderful sight to wake up to.

“So Ronald, why exactly are you drinking here all alone feeling sorry for yourself?”

“I’m not feeling sorry for myself.” He gave her a little shrug. “Just want to get drunk.”

“Where’s Hermione?”

“Home, I imagine.” He took a sip and was please when he didn’t wince. He was either getting use to it or his mouth was getting numb. Or both. “We talked. We bot agreed we’re better off as friends.”

“Are you okay with that?”

“It’s for the best. I want Hermione to be happy and it’s obvious I’m not the guy to do it.”

“You seem a little disappointed,” Luna mumbled as she finished off her drink then ordered another.

“I am, but not in the way you might think.” His mind started to get fuzzy and found it harder to form words. He took that as a sign to slow down and now that he had someone to talk to, getting drunk didn’t seem all that appealing anymore. “I just always assumed it would be Hermione.” He nudged his half empty glass away and ordered a butterbeer. “Thought I was set. Thought wrong.”

“You know what you need to do, Ron?”

Ron picked up his tall glass of butterbeer. “What’s that?”

“You need to dive into a relationship with someone. Doesn’t necessarily need to be serious, but something to get your mind off of your failed relationship with Hermione.”

Ron didn’t miss the subtle way Luna leaned into him when she suggested this. He always had a feeling that Luna liked him, but now she was making sure he knew it. “You think?” Ron asked with a grin. “Hmmm…maybe you’re right.”

Ron turned in his stool so he was facing the crowd. “Who do you have in mind?”

Luna looked out at the crowd then back at him. “I beg your pardon?”

“Who should I ask out?” he asked gesturing to the crowd. “I mean, look at all those beautiful women, you need to help me pick one.”

Luna’s look turned cold as she turned in her stool. “Pick one?”

“Sure,” he said grinning. “Hey, what about Pavarti? She’s not at all bad looking.”

Luna lifted her chin as she watched Pavarti talking with Lavender. “I heard she plays for the other team.”

Amusement filled Ron’s eyes. “Really? What a shame. Maybe I should have another go at Lavender.”

“Sure go ahead,” she scowled. “If you want to get slut rabies.”

Ron snorted a laugh. “Slut rabies?” Ron laughed again. “You slay me, Lovegood.”

“I’m so happy to hear that.” She scoffed out a breath as she placed her glass on the bar. “I don’t know why I bother, Ronald, you just don’t get it. I’ll leave you to it then. Hope whoever you pick has big enough boobs for you.”

Ron let her walk away two steps before he reached out and grabbed her wrist. He swung her back until she stumbled between his drawn up knees and into his chest. “Hey, here’s an idea.” He leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips. “What about you?”

Luna’s heart was hammering against her chest and her mind was fuzzy. One short little kiss from Ronald and she lost all senses. “W-what? Me?”

“I do have a thing for blondes,” he said with a slow smile

“But you…you just said that…” His eyes were twinkling mischievously and it didn’t take her long to figure out she was duped. “You were putting me on.”

Ron let out a laugh. “A little, yeah.” He rubbed the back of his knuckles across her cheek. “Mad?”

“Furious.”

“Good, I’ll have fun trying to convince you to forgive me.” He nudged her closer and nuzzled her neck. “Want to get out of here?”

“I’m not sleeping with you.”

Ron’s shoulders slumped. “Oh, well.” He sighed as he straightened back to look at her placing a hand over his heart. “I have no reason to go on living.”

Luna couldn’t help but laugh. “Yet anyway,” she finally said and her eyes fluttered close when he kissed her forehead. “Yeah, let’s get out of here.”

He took her to the Burrow. He knew the house would be empty since his entire family was still at the ball, plus this way Luna wasn’t technically lying to her father. She was staying at the Burrow, just not in Ginny’s room.

Luna couldn’t help but smile at Ron’s room. There was so much of him in it. From the little boy to the grown man. “It’s adorable.”

Ron winced. “Adorable?”

Luna laughed as she wrapped her arms around her neck. “I didn’t mean like cute adorable, I meant that it’s such a guys room. It fits you perfectly.”

“Hasn’t changed much,” he said looking around. “It’s awfully small. I remember a time when I thought it was huge.”

“Does your feet hang of the end of it now?” Luna asked.

“A little yeah.” He smiled as he held her close. “I always wondered what it be like to sneak a girl up in here.”

Luna giggled up at him. “Really? Well, you have one now, what are you going to do about it?”

“I imagined doing a lot of things,” he said as he moved his head towards hers. “But I can get by with just a kiss.”

“A kiss is a great start,” she murmured as she lifted up on her toes to meet him half way.

He didn’t rush it. Most of his snogs with Lavender were fast, clumsy and awkward, but he didn’t want that with Luna. He wasn’t impatient or rough. He just took what he wanted. He cradled her face with his hands as he kissed her softly. Slow and deep. Their tongues met gliding over each other again and again until Ron became addicted. He should have pulled away by now, give them both a chance to breath but he just couldn’t seem to stop. She was so sweet. So breathtaking. And she was his.

Luna let herself be swept away by Ron’s gentle and enticing mouth. She always wondered what it would be like, but she never expected him to kiss her like this. Like she was the most beautiful woman in the world. She felt cherished and loved. No one could ever make her feel this wonderful. No one but Ronald Weasley.

Ron finally eased away, coming back for only short kisses or quick nips of her bottom lip until finally he trailed his lips down her neck. He held her close and took a deep breath, moaning at the familiar scent of vanilla. “You smell so good.”

Luna blushed as she buried her face in his shoulder. “Vanilla.”

“I know,” he murmured as he ran open mouth kisses along her skin. “I smelled it before I woke up at the hospital.”

Luna arched her neck and fluttered her eyes closed when he hit a certain spot. “Really?”

“Mmm-hmm.” He nibbled at her ear. “Then I heard you singing.”

Luna groaned. “I was so embarrassed.”

Ron chuckled as he hugged her close. “Don’t be, I loved it.” Ron gave her another kiss, this time short and sweet. “Come on, let’s stretch out on the bed. We can talk.”

“Talk?” Luna asked she let him pull her on his small twin bed.

“Well, I’d love to continue where we left off,” he said leaning back against the headboard then wrapped his arms around her when she snuggled up to him. “But I’m respecting your request. No sex tonight. Got it.”

Luna giggled tilted her head up and nipped his chin. “You could probably persuade me into changing my mind with a few more kisses like the one we just shared.”

“Noted, thanks.” He gave her a kiss on the forehead. “I want you Luna, I’m not going to deny that, but it’s not just about sleeping with you. I want to know you, to be with you in every way. You’re not just some random snog or whatever.”

Luna smiled as she rested her head on his heart. “Thanks, Ronald.”

“Don’t mention it.” He ran his fingers through her long blonde hair. “So…tell me something about you?”

Luna blew out a breath. “Where do I start?”

“How bout the beginning?” He linked his fingers with the ones that were resting on his chest. “I’m not going anywhere.”

30. Chapter 27

Well here’s another update, it’s not too long but it’s a Harry and Hermione…a good one at that! A lot of people are asking how long this is going to be and I don’t know. We still have a good amount of chapters left I know that, so don’t worry. Now that they are all together there’s a lot of fun times to write! Even an epilogue! I love this story and I hate the thought of ending it. I’ve had so much fun with it and you guys have been the best. I know I don’t reply to a lot of your reviews but I appreciate each and ever one. Love you guys!!

~HM

Chapter 27

Harry was having the time of his life. A year ago he couldn’t even imagine ever doing something like this. Skinny dipping with a girl in the middle of the night was just wishful thinking for Harry Potter. Not anymore. Not only was he skinny dipping with a girl, the girl was Hermione.

They laughed together as they splashed, dunked and tackled. Harry wrapped his arms around her from behind, lifted her up then threw her down in the water. Hermione shrieked and laughed as she squirmed against him, trying to get free.

They decided to play Marco Polo and Harry of course was the hunter while Hermione was the hunted. It didn’t take him long to find her. She was ridiculously loud. She would say, “Polo” but instead of being quiet she stifled a giggle and the closer he got the louder she laughed.

“Gotcha,” he said with a grin as he caged her up against the pool wall, giving her a victory kiss. Hermione was happy to surrender.

His hands traveled underwater and Hermione jerked and muffled a laugh when he poked her ribs. He smiled against her lips as he tickled her, thinking of that summer night in his room at Privet Drive. It was their very first tickling fight and although that was fun, they weren’t naked like they were now so this fight was definitely better.

“Harry stop,” she laughed breathlessly as she pushed his hands away. “I can’t breath.”

Harry grinned. “Okay I’ll stop.” He kissed her softly…long and deep. “Come on, follow me.”

Hermione swam up behind Harry, wrapping her arms around his neck enjoying the ride. She smiled when she realized he was headed for the waterfall and rubbed her cheek against his.

“Hold your breath,” Harry said right before they went under the fall. Harry sat on the ledge, pushing his hair back as Hermione sat next to him. “Having fun?”

“A blast,” she smiled as she linked her fingers with his. “I’m glad you dragged me out here.”

He gave her a quick kiss. “My pleasure. Ron’s still out.”

“Yeah, I wonder what he’s doing?”

“Maybe something fun with Luna.”

Hermione smiled. “She really does love him, doesn’t she.”

Harry knew that wasn’t a question. “She really does.” Harry looked at Hermione who was leaning back with her eyes closed. It almost hurt to look at her. His heart swelled, knowing that she was his. No one was allowed to touch her, kiss her…no one but him. “Hey,” he said softly nudging her shoulder with his.

“Hmm?” She lifted her head. “Sorry, I was drifting.”

Harry lifted his free hand and touched her cheek. “You know I…” He took a shaky breath as he gathered up the courage. “I love you. You know that, right?”

Hermione’s eyes brimmed with tears. “I know.” She turned her face into his hand and kissed his palm. “But it’s nice to hear you say it.”

“I’ve never said those words to anyone before.” He shook his head. “Ginny said it once to me. During one of our snogs she said it, but I couldn’t make myself say it back. I cared what happened to her…I enjoyed our snogging sessions just like any sixteen year old boy would…but I couldn’t give her my heart. Truth is someone already had it.”

Hermione sighed as she held his hand firmly against her cheek. “Oh, Harry.”

“You’re it for me.” Harry touched his forehead to hers. “I hope you know that. You’re it. It’s like the game we just played Hermione, a lot of other girls might be yelling out ‘polo’ but you are the only one I will hear. I love you.”

Hermione sobbed softly as she held his face with her hands. “Harry…I love you, too. You’re the only one for me. The only one I want and the only one I will ever love.”

Harry smiled softly. “That’s excellent news.”

Hermione nuzzled her nose with his. “Kiss me,” she pleaded as she pressed her lips against his. “Touch me. Somewhere. Anywhere.”

“Hermione,” he murmured softly into her mouth before slipping his tongue between the seam of her lips. He kissed her gently, but passionately as he swept his tongue along hers, lingering, nibbling, then tasting her deeply again. His hands explored underwater, cupping her breasts with his palms, kneading them softly as he skimmed his thumbs over her nipples. She whimpered at his touch and arched eagerly against his hands.

He couldn’t stop kissing her. His teeth scraped her bottom lip, sucked it gently then dove his fervent tongue into her mouth where it tangled with hers. His hands ventured down her long back, gripped her slender hips and lifted her until she straddled his lap.

She raised onto her knees shivering when her breasts broke through the surface, but sighed when he took one into his warm mouth. She cried softly as she arched back, moaning when the waterfall fell around her while Harry’s tongue bathed her sensitive skin.

He wrapped his arms securely around the small of her back, tugging her back as he ran open mouth kisses up her neck, then nipped up her jaw before finding her lips again. He lifted her above him and pulled away as he looked into her eyes. With their eyes still locked, he guided her down onto him, painfully slow as Hermione’s eyes turn opaque. Their breaths turned choppy, mouths flirted and teeth nipped as he slipped deeper and deeper inside her. “Mione,” he whispered as he rained her face with kisses. “My Mione.”

Harry held her hips gently as she moved up and down as their lips met and their tongues danced. The ride was slow and silky and more sweet and tender then either of them had expected. They kept their rhythm and never once broke it as they rode together to the final peak.

Hermione climaxed on a long deep sigh and her whole body trembled as she smiled softly against his mouth. Harry followed after her…groaning as he lifted his hips up to hers, riding out his long shattering orgasm as long as he could. His body finally slumped and his head slid down to her shoulders while Hermione strummed her fingers through his damp hair.

“Harry?” she said after a while.

“Hmm?”

“You okay?”

“Fantastic,” he muffled against her skin.

“Just making sure you were still alive.”

“Barely.”

She smiled as she shimmied backwards, catching Harry’s heavy head with her hands and looked into his lazy eyes. “That was pretty amazing.”

Harry found the strength to curve his lips. “If you say so.” He let out a shaky breath. “I think I blacked out for a moment.”

Hermione let out a throaty laugh and kissed him on the mouth. “Come on, love. Let’s head back upstairs. I need a long hot shower, then I’m going to sleep.”

Harry frowned. “With me?”

Hermione lifted her brows. “That was the plan. Unless you want to sleep alone.”

“No, of course not,” he said shaking his head. “Of course I want you with me, it’s just….I thought maybe you’d be worried if Ron caught us in bed together or something.”

“I’d prefer he didn’t, but I’d rather chance it then sleep alone.”

Harry grinned. “Me too. We should probably tell him tomorrow.”

“I agree.” She kissed him again. “But for now let’s shower and go to bed.”

“I’m all for that.” He then lifted her off his lap setting her aside. “Last one to the shower has to wash the other’s back.”

Hermione’s jaw dropped as he shot off through the water like a bullet. “Hey!” she exclaimed as she swam after him. “No fair!”

Needless to say, Hermione lost…but it was a bet she didn’t mind at all losing.

31. Chapter 28

Guys, I’m on a streak right now!! And this one is a long one! For me at least! I’m really glad you guys are liking it and thanks a million times over and over again! I wouldn’t keep writing if it wasn’t for you guys!

Love ya!

~HM

Chapter 28

Harry woke up the next morning to the warmth of Hermione pressed up against him and smiled lazily as he snuggled closer. He opened his eyes and kissed her cheek as he lifted himself up on his elbow. He watched her sleep as he thought about the night they shared. It was a night he’d always remember

After he beat her to the shower he thoroughly enjoyed her soft hands washing his back. He even more enjoyed returning the favor. They kissed under the hot spray, goofed off as Hermione played with his soapy hair, giggling as she stuck it straight up into a mohawk.

“Sexy, Harry,” she said with a laugh.

“You think?” he asked with a grin. “Maybe I’ll get a real one.”

She gave him a look of warning. “It’s not that sexy.”

Harry had just laughed as he pulled her against him and snogged her senseless.

Now as he watched her sleep he found himself hard and aching for her. He hadn’t had her since the pool and even though that was a few hours ago, it felt like forever. He wanted to wake her up slowly, easing her in between sleep and awake as he loved her.

He kissed her shoulder softly, moving his mouth along as he gently rolled her on her back. He started at the crook of her neck, then made his way down. A sigh escaped her when his tongue peaked out to touch the slope of her breast.

Grinning Harry glanced up to see that her eyes were still close, but her lips were curved up in a pleasurable smile. He went back to work, throwing the covers over his head as he ran his tongue over her stomach, nipping at her cute little pooch that he loved. She let out a soft moan when his fingers caressed her inner thighs, spreading her legs open for him. He slid a finger inside her and bit back a groan when she arched her hips. Even in her dreams she was wet and ready for him

She lifted her knees and widen her legs for him and he wondered if she was awake or still dreaming. Harry then worked his mouth on her, causing her to gasp out his name as she darted a hand underneath the covers and gripped his hair.

Definitely awake.

Her moans were louder and her hips moved more aggressive which meant she was close to her climax. So he stopped and slid quickly back up her body. Before she could even open her mouth to protest, he sunk into her in one long deep thrust.

Hermione groaned as she gripped his arms and Harry knew this time it would be quick. He was too turned and he wasn’t going to last long.

He moved inside her almost immediately, faster this time and a little harder. She wrapped her long legs tightly around him as she met thrust after thrust. Hermione came first, sobbing his name as she arched against him. He quickened his rhythm, he could vaguely hear the headboard banging against the wall. He didn’t care, he was too wrapped up in the intense pleasure that swarmed through him leaving him blind.

Hermione gasped as she felt a second orgasm creeping up teetering toward the edge. “Harry,” she groaned in shock as his thrusts became more frantic, for he was also teetering. “Yes…Yes…oh god!”

Harry groaned as he buried his face into her neck, grinding against her until finally plunging deep inside her one last time before they both came long and hard. They collapsed together, falling back onto the bed in complete exhaustion.

Hermione sighed sleepily as she stretched underneath him. “Good morning to you, too.”

“Merlin,” he breathed heavily as he laid perfectly still. “I meant to take you slowly as you woke up. I just lost all control.”

“Mmm…I like it when you lose control. I came twice.”

He lifted his head and shifted up until he loomed over her. “I noticed,” Harry said with a smile leaning down to kiss her.

“Feel pretty good about yourself, don’t you?” she asked with a lazy chuckle.

Harry nipped her lips. “Doesn’t hurt to know you can pleasure your girl.”

“Is that what I am?” she asked twirling his locks. “Your girl?”

“Damn straight,” He kissed her again, softly as he pushed back her hair. “Stay in bed…relax for a bit. I’m going to make some breakfast.”

Her eyes already started to get heavy. “I suppose I could sleep for a little longer.”

He kissed her forehead. “Love you.”

“Mmm…love you too, Harry.”

Harry watched her slip back into sleep for awhile, before finally rolling of her. He slid out of bed, then pulled the covers over her so she wouldn’t be cold. He gently brushed a strand of hair back, then kissed her forehead. She was already out like a light.

He smiled softy, kissed her again then made himself pull away. He quickly got dressed, pulling on a pair of boxers then a pair of jeans over them. He found a clean gray cotton t-shirt and threw it over his head as he shuffled barefoot out of the bedroom.

He opened the door to find Daisy getting up from the floor, wagging her tail. “Hey girl,” he said softly closing the door behind him. “You waiting for one of us to feed you?”

Daisy panted happily as he patted her head. “Has Ron come home?” he asked walking to Ron’s door. “Let’s see.” He opened his door slowly to see Ron’s bed still pulled up and unused. Not that Ron really made the bed, but he always quickly tugged up the covers and threw the pillows on the bed. It was never neat, but it was as close as you were going to get from Ron’s bed-making abilities. “Looks like our Ron found another place to stay.”

Harry chuckled as he closed Ron’s door. “Come on, let’s get some breakfast.” He patted his leg as Daisy happily followed him down the stairs. “Go on outside and do your business. Go on, I’ll have your food ready.”

Daisy followed orders and Harry went to the kitchen, fixing Daisy’s breakfast first and put it on the floor by her water. He was getting out the ingredients to make pancakes when Daisy trotted in, happily chowing down her food.

Harry puttered around the kitchen, setting the coffee, frying bacon and mixing the pancake batter. He was just about to make the first batch when he heard the front door unlocking. He set the bowl on the counter and made his way out of the kitchen to see Ron sneaking inside the house, then turning around to close the door slowly, obviously trying to be quiet.

Harry grinned as he noticed he still had his clothes on from last night, wrinkled and untucked while his bed hair was out of control. “Well, well, well.”

Ron jumped as he spun around.

“Look who’s doing the walk of shame.”

Ron placed a hand on his heart. “Bloody hell, Harry….that’s not funny.”

“Oh yeah it is,” he said with a chuckle. “Have a nice night?”

Ron hung up his cloak on the hanger by the door and rubbed his hands over his tired face. ‘Yeah. Why are you up so freaking early?” He then paused and sniffed the air. “Do I smell bacon?”

“Yeah, come on into the kitchen I’m making pancakes. You can have the first batch.”

“Thanks.” He yawned as he shuffled into the kitchen, then perched up onto one of the stools. “Hermione still sleeping?”

With his back to Ron, he smiled as he poured a cup of coffee. “I imagine.” Harry turned back around and placed the mug in front of Ron. “Heard about you guys.”

Ron shrugged as he took his first sip. “Yeah. It wasn’t meant to be.”

“No,” Harry agreed as he poured the batter into the long rectangular electric skillet. “It wasn’t.”

Ron looked up at him. “You sound so sure.”

“I was pretty sure. You two never really clicked in that way I don’t think.” Harry set down the bowl and picked up the spatula. “So…going to tell me where you were last night?”

Ron blushed and lifted a shoulder. “I was at the Burrow.”

“Alone?”

“Of course not, my family was there.”

Harry sighed as he flipped the first of four pancakes. “Are you going to make me beat it out of you, Ron?”

Ron smiled slightly. “All right…fine.” He paused as he took another sip. “I was with Luna.”

Harry grinned as he set the stack on a plate. “Really now.” He grabbed a couple of strips of bacon, then set the plate in front of him. “Do tell.”

“Settle down, Harry,” Ron laughed when he bobbed his eyebrows. “Nothing happened.” He started to butter his pancakes. “We talked in my room all night.”

“Talked?”

Ron grinned as he drenched his food in syrup. “And shared a few snogs.”

“Nice.” Harry started making the next batch. “How was it?”

“Bloody fabulous,” Ron groaned in between bites. “We really hit it off.”

“That’s great, Ron.” You have know idea how great.

“It’s like when I kiss her…nothing else matters. Nothing exists but the two of us…know what I mean?”

Harry thought of Hermione and the corner of his mouth lifted. “Yeah…I know what you mean.”

“It wasn’t like that way with Lavender.”

“No,” Harry said fixing his own plate. “I don’t suppose it was.”

“Was it that way with Ginny?”

Harry paused his first bite in front of his mouth. “Are you going to kick my ass if I say no?”

Ron let out a laugh as he shook his head. “No.”

“Then no, not really,” he said before finishing his bite.

“Cho?” he asked in disbelief.

Harry snorted. “Yeah…right.”

“Well then who if not…” He trailed off then grinned. “Well, well…looks like someone was busy while I was unconscious.”

“Sod off, Ron,” Harry muttered.

“Well come on…out with it, who is she?”

“No one, just…”

“Morning.”

Harry and Ron turned their heads to see Hermione standing just outside the kitchen. She had changed into her pajamas and her hair was rumpled and her eyes were still droopy with sleep. She looked fabulous and he wanted to go over to her and kiss her…long, slow and lazy. “Hey,” he finally managed to say. “Morning.” They had already said their good mornings but Ron didn’t know that.

“Morning, Hermione.”

She smiled at Ron. “Morning.”

“Come and sit.” Ron pulled out the stool next to him. “Harry’s cooking breakfast.”

“It smells good.”

“I’ll make you a batch,” Harry said setting his plate aside. “Coffee?”

“Yes please,” she said sitting on the stool. “With…”

“Little milk and heavy on the sugar,” Harry finished for her.

Hermione looked up in surprise. “Right.”

“I know how you like it,” he said with a sly grin.

Hermione knew he wasn’t talking about just the coffee, so she ducked her head to hide her flaming cheeks. “Thanks,” she said as he placed the steamy mug in front o her.

“No problem.” He gave her a smile then got to work on her pancakes.

“So…Ron.” She looked at his attire. “Just get in?”

Ron blushed. “Er…yeah, I….I was at the Burrow.”

“Getting acquainted with Luna Lovegood,” Harry added with a grin.

Hermione lifted her brows. “Really?”

“Y-yeah…we…” Ron fidgeted in his seat. “We’re kind of together now.”

Hermione smiled at his nerves. “I’m glad to hear it.”

“Yeah?” he asked with a look of relief on his face.

“Of course. Luna’s a sweet girl.”

“She is,” he agreed smiling softly. “We talked all night.”

Harry set Hermione’s plate in front of her. “Caught him sneaking in this morning. The sight was rather amusing.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said with a roll of his eyes. “Hey, make me another batch?”

“Out of batter.”

Ron sighed. “Dangit. Well…I’m going to shower and take a nap.” He picked up his plate and rinsed it off in the sink. “I’ll see you guys later.”

“You going to be around later?” Harry asked. “Kind of need to talk to you about something.”

“I’m meeting Luna later for lunch, we’re going to hang out at Diagon Alley. I’ll be around tonight.”

“Okay…come and find me when you get back, okay?”

“Sure…everything okay?” he asked looking at Harry then Hermione.

“Fine,” he assured him. “It can wait till tonight, you have fun with Luna today.”

“All right, see you guys later tonight then.”

Hermione watched Ron walk out of the room then turned to Harry. “Maybe we should tell him now. I mean, I don’t want…”

“It’s okay, Mione we’ll tell him tonight. Promise.”

After he heard Ron’s bedroom door open and close upstairs he leaned over the counter and kissed her just like he had wanted to earlier. He could taste the syrup lingering on both their tongues and moaned in approval. “How’s your breakfast?” He asked when he pulled only inches away.

“Delicious,” she murmured kissing him back. “So are you.”

He grinned in between soft kisses. “Don’t taste so bad either.” He then took her wrist and pulled her around the counter then backed her up against it, finding her lips again. “This seems familiar.”

“Our first kiss,” she said wrapping her arms around his neck. “It was a fabulous first kiss.”

“I always do my best work in the kitchen,” he teased as he nibbled his way down her neck.

Hermione snorted a laugh as she playfully slapped his arm. “You’re a dork.”

“You love it,” he said nipping at her ear.

She sighed as she arched her neck to give him a better angle. “I guess I do.”

Harry lifted his head up, placing his hands on the counter caging her in. “What do you want to do today?”

“Hmmm…well, I still need to do some Christmas shopping.”

“You leaving tomorrow for Christmas?”

“Yes…Want to spend Christmas with me and my family?”

Harry’s heart lifted as his eyes turned soft. “I’d like nothing more. I’ve never really had a good Christmas.”

“You’ll have your first with me.”

“I can’t wait.” He gave her a kiss. “Well, looks like I need to do some shopping as well. We can get dressed and head out, maybe have lunch somewhere in London. Live like muggles for a day.”

She grinned. “Sounds great. Oh! Maybe we could go skating…down at Kew Gardens.”

Harry laughed. “Me? Skate? I’d fall on my ass, Hermione.”

“Oh come on,” she pleaded giving him a little shake. “It’ll be fun, we’ll hold hands and laugh at each other as we try to stay on our two feet.”

“Sounds fabulous,” he said dryly but couldn’t resist that pleading look. “Oh all right, if me falling and making a fool out of myself makes you happy then so be it.”

Hermione laughed as she nipped at his lips. “You’ll be fine.”

Harry leaned in for more when she pulled away, kissing her with more passion then their previous playful kisses. “If you say so,” he murmured as he bit her bottom lip then kissed her deeply. “Do we…have to leave right away?”

“Mmmm, I’m afraid so.” She pulled away breathlessly as she held his face in her hands. “I’m going to clean the kitchen since you cooked….why don’t you go on up and take a shower.”

“Screw the kitchen,” he said as he waved his hand in the air causing the water to turn on and the dishes to magically wash themselves. “Let magic take care of it.”

Hermione’s laughter was caught off by Harry’s lips. Both of them were wrapped up into each other that they were oblivious that their best friend was just around the corner with his back pressed against the wall listening to everything they said.

XXX

He was out of towels. That’s what made him come back down, he figured he’d find some clean ones in the laundry room. His shower was still going and he still hadn’t stripped so he made his way down the backstairs leading to the kitchen.

The soft voices is what made him stop…then it was the giggle from Hermione which made him descend down the rest of the stairs quietly. He had kept his back to the wall and listened, barely hearing them since they talked so softly.

“Would you like to spend Christmas with me and my family?” he heard Hermione say.

“I’d like nothing more. I’ve never really had a good Christmas.”

“You’ll have your first with me.”

“I can’t wait.”

Then Ron could have sworn her heard the slight sound of a kiss. Just the soft smacking sound when one pulls away from a kiss. He listened more closely as they talked about their day in London, found himself laughing inside at the thought of Harry falling on his ass on the ice.

Maybe it was nothing. Maybe not.

He heard Harry murmur something then Hermione but it there were pauses in between laughing. Harry then obviously said something funny because Hermione laughed loudly then all of the sudden was silent.

Silence. Nothing but silence, then he for sure heard more smacking and was quite sure he heard a soft moan. Ron took a deep breath, preparing himself on what he would see, before finally turning and sticking his head out.

His jaw dropped when he saw Harry pinning Hermione against the counter and kissing her passionately. Kissing her like Ron had kissed Luna just a few short moments ago when he said good bye. He watched in awe not really knowing what to think at the sight of his two best friends going at it.

He finally turned away when he saw Harry’s hand start to slip under Hermione shirt. This was obviously what he wanted to talk about, that’s why he wasn’t storming out there in a fit of anger. A year ago he might of done just that, but he’d like to think he matured quite a bit.

They were his best friends and he’d give them a chance to explain tonight. Still, he wished they would have told him this morning, but he couldn’t blame them. He’d feel weird if he was in Harry’s position. When did this start? Was it when he was asleep? Did they go behind his back. Ron closed his eyes and rid the thought away. He’d find out tonight. He would give them a chance to explain.

Ron headed back up quietly, leaving them be. Clean towels were just going to have to wait.

32. Chapter 29

Hey guys, here’s the next chapter. Kind of a filler chapter…sorry. I’m kind of having trouble figuring out where I want to go next. Anyway, it’s a sweet and fluffy filler so that should be good. I’ll try to update the next chapter as soon as I can. Thanks again as always!

~HM

Chapter 29

The London streets were packed with frantic last minute shoppers and Harry and Hermione were among them. They held their glove covered hands as they went in and out of shops, sometimes coming out with bags and other times come out empty handed. A light snow fell, cabs and buses glided through the streets and Santa’s were working corners as they rang their bell happily accepting the money that jingled for the less then privileged kids.

Harry walked up to a man dressed in a red suit, giving him instead the kind of money that folds and the Santa patted him gratefully on the back. Hermione sighed as she placed her head on his shoulders as they continued on down the street. It was a day both of them enjoyed, just being with each other without being bothered or recognized.

Harry hugged her close, brushing his lips against her hair. “Hungry?”

“Starving,” she said with as she beamed up at him.

They walked into a deli, finding a cozy circular booth in the corner as they entered on opposite sides, but didn’t stop scooting until they met in the middle. They ordered hot chocolate hoping it would ward off the chill from being outside. Harry’s arm was propped up against the back of the booth while Hermione’s snuggled against him.

“This is nice,” Hermione sighed as she let herself close her eyes. “I didn’t realize how bad my feet were hurting me.”

“You’re telling me. I’ve never shopped for Christmas on the muggle side. It’s pretty tiring.”

“My dad is going to love you for getting him that nice tool chest,” Hermione said with a laugh as the waiter brought them their hot drinks.

“Yeah, maybe it’s just what he needs to get the car running.” Harry picked up his drink and took a sip. “Mmm, that’s great.”

Hermione took a sip and groaned in agreement. “Delicious. I’m hungry too, let’s order soon.”

“Fine by me. I need to recharge before we go ice-skating. Merilin help me.”

Hermione smiled as she picked up the menu. “You conquered the source of all evil Harry, I think you can handle ice-skating.”

Harry chuckled. “I guess you’re right.”

They took their time at lunch. They talked while they waited for their food, snuck in a few kisses here and there, and fed each other bites of their lunch. They decided to treat themselves to a slice of chocolate cream pie, laughing as Harry managed to get whip cream on his nose. Hermione brushed it off with her finger, then licked it clean before leaning in for a kiss.

After lunch they bundled back up and headed out into the cold noisy streets. Harry managed to hail down a cab to take them to Kew Gardens since it was more than a few blocks away. Harry playfully pouted the whole way, trying to convince Hermione to instead head back home to finish what they started in the kitchen.

Harry’s kisses were good, but obviously not good enough to change her mind which was why Harry was now sitting on a bench putting on a pair of skates. “Can’t believe I’m doing this.”

Hermione laughed as she tied on her skates. “Oh stop being such a baby.”

“Shut it, woman,” he said playfully shoving her.

“Oh come on,” Hermione laughed standing up then helped him to stand up next to her. “Let’s go skate our asses off.”

“Wait, speaking of asses.” Harry looked around to make sure no one was looking before pulling out his wand and ran it over his butt.

“What are you doing?” Hermione laughed.

“Casting a cushioning charm,” he said shoving his wand back in his coat. “Want me to do you?”

Hermione shrugged with a smile. “Sure, why not.”

Harry grinned as he wrapped his hands around her, grabbed her bum and pulled her against him. He murmured the chant against her lips as his hands caressed her ass. “Sometimes, using wandless magic is so much better,” he teased as he nibbled at her mouth.

Hermione laughed as she pulled away. “You’re horrible.”

“You love me anyway.”

“Fortunately for you, I do.” She sighed as she grabbed his hand. “Let’s go.”

They took it slow at first, staying close to the sides as they tried to get use to the uncomfortable feeling of slick shoes. They laughed as they held each other close by the arms, going a little faster once they got the hang of it. Harry moved his hand to hers so they were now only had their fingers locked as they skated around the crowded rink. People zipped by them, one of them a little too close causing Hermione to yelp and wobble as she grabbed Harry more firmly.

“Do not take me with you,” Harry laughed when Hermione had slipped and was now holding onto Harry like a second lifeline.

Hermione was now laughing so hard she could barely breath. “Harry, help me,” she breathed as she was holding onto his waist as her legs were flared out. “I can’t get my balance.”

“All right just…hold on,” Harry laughed dragging her up onto her feet then trying to keep her steady. “You got it?”

“Yeah,” she giggled as she balanced herself. “I think I…aahh!”

Her right leg slid out suddenly and she grabbed for Harry who was not balanced and went tumbling down on the cold ice together. “Hermione!” Harry laughed as he sat up. “I told you not to take me down with you.”

“Sorry,” Hermione laughed un-phased by the fall thanks to Harry’s cushioning charm. “I thought I was good and I lost my concentration.”

“Well come on, let’s try to get up,” Harry said getting on his knees then using his hands as leverage he carefully pushed himself up on his feet. “Now give me your hand…don’t pull too hard or I’m going down again.”

They smiled and laughed as Harry managed to get Hermione up on her feet without any slip ups. “So, having fun?”

“A blast,” Hermione giggled as she straightened her pink wool cap that was shoved over her curly hair. “Let’s go around a few more times, then we can go. We’ve had a long day.”

“Long, but fun,” he said lifting their joint hands and kissing her gloved fingers. “I love you.”

Hermione smiled as she leaned over for a kiss. “I love you….”

Harry heard her yelp, tried to catch her but lost his balance as well and once again found them lying flat on their back staring up at the cloudy sky. Snowflakes fell down on them as Harry sighed in defeat. “I think that’s enough skating, don’t you?”

“Yep.” Hermione said staring up at the sky.

“Great. Let’s go home.”

“I don’t think I can move. Do you think anyone would notice if we’d apparrate from here?”

Harry chuckled. “I would imagine so.”

Hermione sighed. “Dammit.”

XXX

They got home close to four to find the house empty except for animals. Ron was obviously still out with Luna so Harry and Hermione went upstairs to pack for their Christmas trip to Hermione’s parents house.

Hermione’s closet was so organized it didn’t take long for her to pack. She knew exactly what she wanted to take and thanks to magic, packed quickly and efficiently. She moved her bag to the edge of the door, leaving it open for last minute things to shove in such as her toiletries. She decided to check on Harry, knowing he would probably still be packing and clothes would be everywhere.

She walked into his room to find it empty, except for Daisy who was lying on Harry’s bed which had no sheets or comforter. Daisy lifted her head and her tail thumped in delight. “Hey girl, where’s dad, huh?”

“Hey,” Harry walked in with a smile and an empty laundry basket. “You finished packing?”

“Yep, all ready to go,” she said plopping up against his pillows that were still against the headboard. “Are you doing laundry?”

“Well, I started to pack then realized I really didn’t have any clean clothes to pack.” Harry grinned as he sat on the edge of the bed by her hip. “Aren’t you proud?”

“Pleasantly,” she said with a laugh. “Usually your clothes mysteriously find their way in my laundry pile.”

Harry let out a fake frustrating sigh. “Yeah, that’s crazy, isn’t it?”

Hermione just shook her head hopelessly. “How many loads do you have to do?”

“Got two loads going thanks to our double washing machine. Good call on that by the way.”

“Nice, isn’t it?”

“Yep,” He then leaned over until he loomed over her. “I got time to kill.”

Hermione giggled as he started to attack her neck with kisses. “Knock it off, Ron could walk in any…hey what’s this?”

Harry lifted his head to see her hand sneaking behind a pillow then felt himself blush when realized what it was. “Oh…well, that’s nothing.”

Hermione suppressed a grin when Harry took the teddy bear out of her hands and rolled over on his back next to her. “Doesn’t look like nothing.”

Harry gave a little shrug as he fiddled with the bear. “It’s nothing really, I found him in the cupboard when I was packing up my stuff to leave Privet Drive for the last time. When I was little Dudley had gotten it for Christmas and hated it. He threw it away and I fished him out of the garbage when no one was looking.” Harry held the bear up in a sitting position on his stomach as Hermione laid her head on his shoulder. “I named him Jack. I found him and I know it’s silly, but I didn’t want to leave him there.”

Hermione’s eyes shimmered as she reached up to touch the soft fuzzy bear. “It’s not silly at all.” Hermione sniffed as she snuggled closer to him. “My heart breaks for that little boy.”

Harry kissed her forehead. “Don’t be sad, Mione.”

Hermione just smiled. “He’s pretty cute.”

“He looked awful when I found him, his right eye had popped out. I did a little magical fix on him and he’s good as knew. I remember thinking that one day I might give it to my son our daughter.”

Hermione’s heart melted at the thought. “I think that’s a wonderful idea.”

Harry smiled and then shifted until he was on his side looming over her. “Here, why don’t you hold onto it for now,” he said handing Jack to her.

Hermione blushed as she smiled softly while hugging Jack to her chest. “Really?”

Harry leaned down and kissed her softly. “Really,” he said pushing her hair out of her face. “I love you…I never get tired of telling you that.”

“I never get tired of hearing it.”

Before he could say or do anything else the sound of the front door opening had them turning their heads. “Looks like Ron’s home.” He looked down and smiled. “Ready to do this?”

Hermione blew out a breath as she sat up. “Yeah.” Hermione carefully set Jack back down on the bed and took Harry’s offered hand as he helped her to her feet. “Let’s go.”

33. Chapter 30

Here’s another update! Enjoy!

Chapter 30

They held hands as they walked down the stairs, while Daisy flew by them to greet Ron. Harry kissed her hand right as they made the last step before letting go. They found Ron crouched down betting Daisy who had rolled over to expose her stomach. “I think you’re finally growing on her, Ron.”

Ron looked up and gave a laugh. “Yeah, she’ll let anyone scratch her belly.”

“How was your day with Luna?” Hermione asked as she headed to the den, while Harry trailed behind her.

“It was great.” Ron took the hint and followed them into the den. He sat in the arm chair as he watched them sit on the couch. He noticed Harry sat close, but not too close to Hermione. “We hung out in Diagon Alley all day, visited the twins, had lunch…it was fun hanging out with her and stuff.”

“That’s great, Ron,” Harry said genuinely. “I’m glad you two are hitting it off.”

Embarrassed, Ron shrugged. “Yeah, I like her.” He cleared his throat and shifted in his seat. “Sooo…you wanted to talk to me about something?”

Harry shared a quick look at Hermione. “Yeah. We wanted to…er…well, the thing is…” He looked over at Ron who was leaning eagerly in his chair waiting. “Hell…this is a lot harder than I thought it was going to be.”

Ron watched in slight amusement as Harry wiped his sweaty palms on his jeans and Hermione bite her lower lip. “Let me make it easy for you,” Ron said. “I know.”

Harry and Hermione both froze. “Know what?” Harry said quickly.

Ron waved his hand back and forth. “About you two.” Ron watched both their jaws drop. “I saw you kissing her this morning…in the kitchen.”

For awhile both of them were silent, neither of them were prepared for the blow that Ron surprised them with. “Ron I…” He blew out a breath. “I’m sorry…I…we were going to tell you, I…I’m sorry you had to find out that way.”

“I figured this was what you wanted to talk about, that’s why I didn’t jump to any conclusions or anything.” Ron’s two best friends continued to stare at him. “Well? That is what you wanted to talk to me about, right?”

Hermione shook her head out of her daze. “Of course…of course it was. Sorry Ron, all day I’ve been preparing on what to say to you and I…you kind of threw this curve ball at us.”

Ron shrugged. “You two seemed to be having a difficult time spitting it out, just thought I’d speed things up. So how’d it happen? When?”

“Well,” Harry started looking at Hermione. “Kind of started while you were sleeping.”

Ron lifted a brow. “Right away?”

“No, no not right away,” Harry said shaking his head. “It kind of snuck up on us I guess you could say. After the battle…you were sleeping. Hermione and I were hurting, we didn’t know if you were ever going to wake up. You and Hermione are my family Ron and at that time she was all I had. I guess you could say the whole experience brought us closer.”

“It wasn’t till the end of the summer when things changed,” Hermione continued as Ron listened on.

“The night we all went out to celebrate Hermione’s bookstore,” Harry said. “Things got a little out of hand.“ Harry leaned forward on resting his elbows on his legs. “Mags made her wear this dress, Ron that…Hey!”

Hermione had just smacked him in the arm. “Harry, I don’t think my dress is irrelevant.”

Harry snorted. “Uh…yeah it is, it was one of the reasons why I finally snapped.”

“What did it look like?” Ron found himself asking.

Harry groaned softly. “Ah man…you should have seen it. It was a red dress that cut this way…oh and she had a long slit that traveled up her leg and…”

Hermione smacked him again. “Harry!”

“Ow…jeez all right.” Harry glared at Hermione as he rubbed his arm then turned back to Ron. “Just know it was sexy.”

Ron had to fight back a snicker. “So what happened?”

“It was late when we got home,” Hermione said. “And we were a little drunk.”

“Hermione here started to bake a cake.”

“A cake?” Ron asked.

“I was drunk, just seemed like the thing to do at the time.”

This time Ron couldn’t hold back the snicker. “You’re a very odd drunk, Hermione.”

Harry smiled as he felt himself relax more. Ron didn’t seem mad, he just wanted to know what happened. “We ended up having a food fight. Cake batter, flour, icing…everywhere. It got a little out of hand and…well…I kissed her.”

“So you two have been together that long?”

“No,” Harry said softly shaking his head. “That’s just when it started. Hermione pulled away eventually, it wasn’t right what we were doing. You were in the hospital, Ron.”

Ron shook his head. “But…”

“No, let us finish, okay?” Hermione asked and then took a deep breath before continuing. “It was pretty awkward between us for a long time, we even had a row and I went away to my parents for awhile.”

“Longest week of my life,” Harry muttered. “Finally broke down and begged her to come back. I was a complete ass.”

Hermione smiled softly. “I came back and we were okay. The months passed and slowly but surely we were back to being just friends.”

“The next thing we knew it was November and I had my first game…opening day.”

“It was the day you woke up, Ron,” Hermione said looking at him. “After the game I went to see you and I could get nothing out of you, I was so frustrated. A little bit of my hope was dying inside and I didn’t think you were ever going to wake up.”

“I came home to find her crying,” Harry said before Ron could talk. He needed to hear all of it. “I was comforting her…just like any best friend would do. Comforting turned into something more and…next thing I knew we were kissing.”

Ron watched Hermione blush and look at her lap and then looked over at Harry who was waiting for him to say something. “What happened? Did you two have sex?”

Hermione’s head shot up and Harry shook his head. “No, no we didn’t have sex, but…”

Ron watched them look at each other. “But what?”

Harry sighed. “It was leading to that, but….we got interrupted.”

Ron looked at Hermione. “By the twins,” she finished for him.

It all came clear and he leaned slowly back in his chair. “To tell you I was awake.” They both nodded as they looked at him with a sense of anxiousness. “Bad timing on my part huh?”

“What?” Hermione gasped. “No, Ron don’t say that! We were thrilled when we found out you were awake. We rushed to the hospital right away.”

“You waking up made us both very happy,” Harry assured him. “More confusing maybe…but we were relieved that we would be a trio again.”

Ron nodded his head then suddenly sat up. “You walked in on us kissing.”

Harry winced. “Er…yeah, sorry…not my best moment.”

“I wondered why you acted so weird.” Ron took a moment to collect his thoughts. “So…have you two been together since then?”

“N-no of course not,” Hermione said urgently. “We…I pulled away from Harry, I didn’t think it was fair to you until I figured out what I wanted.”

“We didn’t get together until last night, mate,” Harry said but then winced. “Well, except that time in the stairwell at the hospital.”

“Harry,” Hermione muttered. “Did you have to bring that up?”

“He deserves to know…besides it might have been the last time I ever kissed you, I wanted to make it a good one.”

“Okay, so back up,” Ron said letting out a laugh. “You had one last steamy kiss with her in the stairwell, then backed off until she found out who she wanted to be with.”

“Basically, but honestly Ron I was pretty convinced that you weren’t right for her so I began to feel less and less guilty about my feelings for her.” He gave his friend a shrug. “Especially when Luna came into the picture.”

“Yeah,” Ron said with a smile. “I guess I don’t blame you.”

“So,” Hermione looked at him uneasily. “Are you okay with this?”

Ron was silent as he watched Harry unconsciously reach for Hermione’s hand and couldn’t help but smile.

“Ron,” Harry said and waited for Ron to look in his eyes. “I love her.”

Ron blew out a breath and shook his head. “Yeah, I know you do. Honestly, I guess I’m not surprised you knew her and understood her more than anyone. You two always had this way of communicating without talking…it drove me bloody insane.”

“Is that your way of saying you’re okay with this?” Harry asked.

Ron smiled. “Of course I’m okay with it. Bloody hell, my two best friends are in love each other, how can I not be okay with it?

Hermione laughed. “Oh Ron.” She jumped up and threw herself at him in a big hug. “I love you so much.”

Ron grunted as when she fell in his lap. “Easy Hermione,” Ron said as he patted her back. “Er…I love you, too.”

Hermione sniffed as she leaned back. “Sorry…I’m going to get emotional.”

“Er…go get emotional with Harry,” Ron said as he gently pushed her off his lap. “Women’s tears scare me.”

Hermione just nodded as she walked over to Harry who happily pulled her in his lap. Ron watched in amazement as Harry coaxed her as he kissed her gently over and over again. Seeing them together made everything seem so clear. “Merlin, why the bloody hell did we not see this?”

Harry and Hermione looked up. “Huh?”

“The two of you…you guys are perfect for each other…I mean, why didn’t anybody see it?”

Harry gave him a hopeless shrug. “I don’t know. I was the idiot who had the perfect girl right in front of me all along and looked the other way.”

“We’re meant for each other, Harry,” Hermione said placing her head on her shoulder. “Doesn’t matter how long it took us to get here, all that matters is that we got here.”

Harry kissed her softly. “Well said.” He then reached down and pinched her butt. “Now get up, gotta go finish the laundry.”

Hermione rolled her eyes as she slid off. “Sooo romantic.”

Ron chuckled as he watched Harry walk away with a grin. As Harry went back and forth to finish his laundry, Ron went on more about his day with Luna. By the time Harry got back with his last and final trip they were laughing about the earlier days at Hogwarts.

An hour had passed and Harry plopped down next to Hermione placing an arm around her. “Well, I’m all packed.” Harry pulled her close. “We leaving in the morning?”

“That’s the plan. We can head out after breakfast.”

“Are we apparating or taking the bike?”

Hermione shook her head. “I am not riding that bike in the middle of winter, I will freeze to death.”

“The bike can fly,” Harry said bluntly. “I’m pretty sure it’s equipped with a simple warming charm.”

Hermione’s shoulders dropped. “Oh. Well, I guess we can use the bike if you want to.”

“Your dad would probably be disappointed if I didn’t,” Harry chuckled. “He’s been dying to ride it again.”

“Oh Merlin,” Hermione groaned shaking her head. “He’s going to severely hurt himself.”

“Speaking of Hermione’s parents,” Ron said lifting his brows. “Do they know about you two?”

“Er…no,” Harry said wincing a little. “We’ll tell them when we get there.”

“You know we’re going to have to sleep in separate rooms,” Hermione said with a hint of a smile. “Especially when they find out we’re together.”

“Hmmm, maybe I’ll sneak in during in the middle of the night,” Harry said bobbing his eyebrows.

Hermione snorted. “I have no doubt you will.”

The sound of someone knocking on the doorbell cut off their laughter. “I wonder who that is?” Ron asked.

“I dunno, I’ll go see,” Harry said getting up and walking over to the door. He opened it and was shocked to see Ginny standing there and was even more shocked when he saw Draco standing right behind her. “Uh…hey guys.”

“Hi Harry,” Ginny said with a smile. “Is Ron here? We need to talk to him.”

Harry grinned. “Ohhh, I see. Well, Ron’s…”

“Not here?” Draco finished and then snapped his fingers. “Oh drat, guess we’re going to have to come back later.”

Draco turned to leave but Ginny reached behind her and yanked him forward without turning around. “Don’t even think about it.”

Harry snickered as Draco muttered something unpleasant under his breath. “Actually, what I was going to say is Ron’s just inside. He’s in the den with Hermione.” Harry backed away from the door. “Come on in.”

“Thanks,” Ginny said as she walked inside dragging a reluctant Draco with her.

Harry walked ahead to the den and Ron and Hermione looked up. “Hey who was at the door?” Ron asked as Harry walked quickly over to Hermione. Ron looked up and saw her sister come into view, but his eyes hardened when Draco Malfoy followed right behind her. “What’s he doing here?”

Harry propped his legs up on the couch and stretched his arm around Hermione, who being the smart woman she was, put two and two together to figure out Draco was Ginny’s mystery guy. Hermione looked up at Harry in shock. “No way,” she whispered.

Harry grinned. “Yes way,” he chuckled and looked back between a very confused and angry Ron to a nervous and anxious looking Ginny and Draco. “This is going to be good.”

34. Chapter 31

Here’s the next update! Hope you like it! And thanks again for the awesome reviews!

Chapter 31

Ron slowly stood up. “Ginny, what’s going on here?”

Ginny looked back at Draco and then cleared her throat as she faced her brother. “Well, the thing is…something happened. While you were sleeping.”

“Really?” Ron asked cocking his head to the side. “A lot of things seemed to have happened while I was sleeping.” He pointed to Harry and Hermione on the couch without looking away from his sister. “Just found out about the two of them.”

“Oh.” Ginny looked over at them with a smile. “Really?” They just nodded and smiled softly. “I…you guys make a really cute couple.”

“Thanks, Gin,” Harry said.

“So, how did it happen?”

“Ginny, focus,” Ron said.

“Right,” Ginny turned back to her brother. “Sorry…er…well, I…Draco and I…started to get to know each other and…well…now, we’re together.”

Draco looked at Ron who was staring dumbly at Ginny like he didn’t understand what he had just heard. “I think he’s in shock,” Draco muttered to his girlfriend.

“Ron?” Ginny repeated taking a step towards him. “You going to say something?”

Ron pressed his lips together and breathed deeply through his nose as if he was trying to calm himself. “You…my little sister…you are dating Draco Malfoy.”

“Er…yes,” Ginny said taking a step back to stand next to Draco and held his hand. “I’m dating Draco Malfoy, Ron. And we are here together to tell you that.”

Ron shook his head. “Ummm…yeah, not going to happen.”

Draco winced when Ginny laughed. It wasn’t a humorous laugh, he knew that laugh and she was never happy when she made that laugh. “Not going to happen?” Ginny repeated. “Hate to break it to you brother but it is already happening. You can’t do anything about it.”

“You’re my little sister!”

“I’m not a little girl anymore!” She yelled back. “Just because I’m your little sister I can’t date anyone?”

“Did I say that? No, I didn’t, of course you can date someone, just not him!”

Ginny gasped. “How dare you….”

“No, it’s okay Gin,” Draco said squeezing her hand and gave her a small smile before looking at Ron. “He has a right to act this way.” He looked back at Ginny. “Why do you think I always stalled on telling him. Out of your whole family he was the one I dreaded telling because I hurt him the most. I was cruel to him…the things I did to him were unforgivable and now…now he just has to accept the fact that you and I are together?”

Ginny sighed as she looked down at her feet. “I know this is hard for you, Ron.” She looked up at him. “If you want us to leave we can…if you need time to…”

“The rest of the family knows?” Ron asked.

“Y-yes, it wasn’t easy but we told everyone. Everyone is skeptical, Ron, just like you are but there’s one thing that no one could deny.”

Ron looked at their still joint hands. “What?”

“They’ve noticed how happy I am.” Ginny smiled when their eyes locked. “I’m happy, Ron. He makes me happy. Happier even when I was with Harry.” She looked at Harry who was still listening intensely to the conversation. “No offense.”

He held up a hand. “None taken.”

Draco sighed. “Look, Weasley…oaf!” Draco winced when Ginny elbowed him in the gut.

“What did we talk about?” Ginny asked firmly.

“Oh. Right.” Draco rolled his eyes. “Ron…I…I care about Ginny, okay? This isn’t…I mean I’m not using her or anything.”

“I’d like to speak to him alone,” Ron said as he continued to stare at Draco.

Ginny huffed out a breath. “Ron, come on that’s…”

“It’s okay, Red,” Draco said softly. “He’s just looking out for you…let him do that, okay?”

Ginny dropped her shoulders. “Oh, all right.” She flew back and stalked over to Ron. “Give me your wand.”

“What?” Ron asked in shock. “No way.”

“Give it to me, Ronald,” she said holding out her hand.

Ron grumbled as he pulled it out and slapped it in her hand. “You better be taking up Draco’s wand then.”

“Fair enough,” Ginny said and then walked back over to Draco.

He stared at her as she held out her hand. “You must be joking? You know I’m not going to…oh all right, fine.” He gave her his wand. “You won’t always win with that stare you know.”

“Yes, I will,” Ginny said and leaned up to kiss his cheek. “You two play nice.”

Ron looked at Harry and Hermione who were still staring. “You too, lovebirds.”

They both snapped out of it. “Oh…er…right.” Harry jumped up from the couch along with Hermione. “Er…let’s go Ginny, I’ll show you my game room downstairs.”

“You have a game room?” she asked as he led her and Hermione out of the den leaving Ron and Draco alone. “What kind of game room?”

“Fully loaded,” Harry said putting a friendly arm around her as they walked down the stairs of the basement. “Muggle games pretty much. I’ve been working on it here and there since I bought the house. I just finished it a few weeks ago.”

As they entered the large basement Harry watched as Ginny’s jaw dropped. She probably didn’t recognize most of the stuff since it was all Muggle games but he could tell she was in awe. “What do you think?”

Ginny shook her head. “I don’t know what to think.”

“I don’t blame you,” Hermione said shaking her head. “I tell you what this stuff is, it’s every guys wet dream.”

“I don’t know about that,” Harry said with a chuckle. “But it sure is a lot of fun.”

“What…what does everything do?”

Pleased that she had her mind off of whatever was going on upstairs between Ron and Draco, Harry quickly showed her all the games. He showed her the pinball machines, explained the purpose of Packman and Galaga as she listened intently. He had a huge television set up at the end of the room equipped with Playstation and Nintendo.

“Dudley always had stuff like this and I was always jealous.” Harry grinned as he shook his head. “He’d piss in his pants if he saw this room.”

“What’s this?” Ginny asked pointing over at the long white table and picked up the yellow flat circle sitting on it.

“It’s air hockey.” Harry went over and turned it on and Ginny jumped when she felt the air fly up from the table. “Go to the other end I’ll show you.”

“I love this game,” Hermione said as she stood at the side of the table to watch. “I’ll have to warn you Ginny, Harry’s really good.”

“Bring it on,” Ginny said holding the weird looking red circular handle. “What’s this?”

“It’s called a Striker, you hit the puck with it,” Harry said hitting his with the puck lightly back and forth to show her. “The point of the game is to try to get the puck in my slot.”

“Really?” Ginny asked looking at her narrow slot. “That’s all? Well that’s….” Ginny yelped when Harry all of the sudden hit the puck straight into her slot. “Hey, that’s cheating! I wasn’t ready!”

“Just showing you how it’s done, Weaslette,” Harry grinned as he leaned over on the table to get ready.

Ginny gasped as she slapped the puck down. “Oh, you did not just call me that,” she said and then angrily hit the puck with her Striker.

Harry laughed as he hit it right back while Hermione watched on with a smile. Harry then smacked the puck on to the side of the table and then it slammed diagonally right into Ginny’s slot. “Yes!” Harry held up his hands in triumph.

Ginny growled in frustration as she fished out the puck. “All right that’s it, you’re going down!”

XXX

“All right, talk,” Ron said as he placed his arms over his chest.

“Me?” Draco asked. “I thought that you wanted to talk….bloody hell you got the same look…dammit, all right.” He huffed out a breath. “Look Weasley…I mean Ron..”

“Don’t call me Ron,” he said with a frown. “It’s weird.”

“Thank you!” Draco exclaimed with a heavy sigh. “Please try and explain that to Ginny.”

“Talk first,” Ron said sitting down back in his chair.

Draco walked over to the couch and when he sat down Daisy walked over to him, nuzzling his hand. “Hey, who’s this?”

“Daisy,” Ron said as he watched the dog wag her tail as she enjoyed Draco’s scratches. “Harry and Hermione got her when she was a puppy.”

“I always wanted a dog growing up.” Draco smiled when she put her head in his lap.

“Why didn’t you?” Ron asked with a hint of sarcasm. “Didn’t you always get what you wanted?”

“Not always,” Draco muttered as he continued to keep his eyes on Daisy. “My dad wouldn’t allow it, said it would soften me. I…I found a stray when I was six. Just a scraggly little thing and I took him home thinking I could hide him from my father. Called him Fib. My father and I never kept secrets except the dog was my one little fib.”

Ron listened, surprisingly interested in the story. “How long did you have Fib?”

“For a day.” Draco’s face hardened. “I could never keep a lie from my father. He found Fib and tortured him, before killing him right in front of me.” He looked up at Ron but kept stroking Daisy’s head. “That was when I stopped being a innocent six year-old. I knew then what my father was like and I had no choice but to be like him.”

“You always have a choice,” Ron said although he felt sorry for the six year-old boy Draco had once been.

“Not with my father,” Draco said shaking his head. “At least that’s what I always thought and that’s why I was so…so awful. Cruel. It’s what I grew up with, Ron.”

Ron didn’t think Draco realized he called him Ron and decided not to mention it. “You were cruel, Malfoy, but you didn’t grow up like your father.”

“No, I didn’t,” Draco said as he leaned back against the sofa, smiling softly when Daisy jumped up next to him then plopped on her side and dropped her head back in his lap. “The night Dumbledore died…when he was telling me all those things…I knew he was right, I knew I couldn’t go through with it. I wasn’t evil. I was scared and relieved at the same time. It was comforting to know Snape was on my side. When he told me that Dumbledore was dying anyway and that he was begging him not to spare his life, but to do what he had to do…I remember having this huge weight being lifted off my shoulders.”

“I didn’t believe the two of you,” Ron said leaning forward in his chair.

“I know, neither did Harry.” Draco smiled softly. “But Ginny did. I…I felt drawn to her, I don’t know why. She picked fights with me and I loved it. I found myself looking forward to our fiery spats. Then I felt a sense of protectiveness towards her and so I was always close to her when we were fighting.”

“I saw you push her out of the way,” Ron said and waited until Draco looked up in shock. “I never thanked you for that.”

“You were in a coma,” Draco said with a shrug.

“Well…thanks.”

Draco winced. “You’re not going to get mushy on me, are you?”

Ron couldn’t help but laugh. “No…jeez. All right, back to Ginny. What happened?”

Draco took a deep breath as he began from the night Ginny was attacked, from today. He left out the parts that happened in the bedroom of course, but he was very thorough on everything, making sure he didn’t leave anything out. “I thought it was a casual relationship before, but now I know it was never casual for me. She wasn’t just some girl, although honestly sometimes I tried to make her be. She wouldn’t let me push her aside. I care about her now, Weasley.”

“Do you love her?”

Draco froze. “Er…I haven’t even told her that yet sooo…let’s not go there, okay? I know that I want to be with her and I care about her a whole lot and…” Draco sighed as he shook her head. “Damn it. Okay, yeah…I love her, but that’s between just you and me, okay?”

Ron gave him a ghostly smile. “Fair enough.” He then stood up and clapped his hands together. “Well…want to go downstairs and see what they’re up to?”

Draco frowned as he stood up as well. “That’s it? I mean….that’s it?”

“For now,” Ron said jerking his head to follow him and then placed a hand at the back of Draco’s neck. “But Malfoy?”

Draco cringed as he felt Ron’s hands squeeze hard. “Yeah?” he grunted.

“You hurt her? And I’ll apparrate your bits off to some place far, far away, so that you would have to spend your whole life searching for the part of your body that makes you a man. Got it?”

Draco winced when he squeezed harder. “Got it.”

“Good.” Ron released his hand. “How ‘bout a game of pool?”

“Sure,” Draco said rubbing his sore neck. “Er…what’s pool?”

35. Chapter 32

Well, this one took a bit longer…sorry! Hope you enjoy it and I don’t know when the next update will be. This story is still not over, I’m going to write more until New Years. I probably won’t have an epilogue right away, but I might do a short sequel later. Anyway, like I said I don’t know when the next update will be, I’m pretty busy the rest of the week. Thursday night I’m going to see Justin Timeberlake at a club here in Dallas! I’m soo excited! It’s a pretty intimate club and I’m sitting here geeking out just thinking about it. I might have time this weekend to write, but no promises. Thanks again for everything!

Chapter 32

Draco and Ron walked into the game room just as Harry scored the winning goal on Ginny. “That’s game!” Harry said holding up his hands.

“Dammit,” Ginny cursed as she slammed the striker down, but her scowl fell when she saw her brother and boyfriend walking towards them. “Oh…hey.”

“Hey guys,” Harry said as he casually leaned against the table and pulled Hermione’s back up a against him. “Glad to see you alive, Draco.”

Draco smirked. “Gee, thanks.”

“So…everything okay?” Ginny asked as she stood in front of them.

“Yeah, we talked.” They then both stuck out their hands. “Can we have our wands now, please?”

Ginny smiled as she fished out their wands. “There you go.”

“So now that we’re all friends,” Harry said placing his chin on Hermione’s shoulder. “Let’s hang out here. Ron, go Floo your girlfriend and tell her to get her butt over here.”

Ron grinned. “Yeah, okay. I’ll bring down some alcohol on the way back down.”

“Good thinking.” Harry then kissed Hermione on the cheek before leaning back up. “Up for a game, Malfoy?”

“Sure,” he said with Ginny at his side. “Um…Ron said something about a pool or something?”

“Yeah, the pool table.” Harry gave Hermione a friendly poke in the ribs before sliding out behind her. “The green felt table over there. One of the first things I got, so I’ve been practicing. Not as easy as Air Hockey.”

“I’m up for a challenge,” Draco said cracking his knuckles.

While Harry was teaching Draco the concept of the game, Hermione and Ginny went over to lounge out on the furnished corner of the room. It was near the pool table so they could watch the guys play, but far enough to where they could have their own conversations.

Ron and Luna joined them not too long later, Luna sat with the girls as they sipped their wine as the guys took turns playing pool. Harry was surprised how quickly Draco got the game down, a lot quicker than Ron did when Harry taught him a week ago.

The guys pretty much stuck to pool, except for the guy who lost and then he had to go play another game with one of the girls. Ron and Draco were the ones that lost, since neither of them had yet to beat Harry. Draco had come close a few times but always came up short.

Harry leaned over the table as he aimed for his winning shot. “Eight ball in the right corner pocket,” he called as Draco watched with a scowl on his face, hoping by some miracle Harry missed it, but the miracle never happened as he watched the eight ball sink into the pocket. “Dammit.” He dropped his cue stick on the table in defeat. “I’m buying one of these for my house and I’m going to practice my butt off so I can beat you.”

Harry grinned as he put the end of the cue stick on the floor and leaned against it slightly. “You do that, Malfoy, I’d like a challenge.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Draco grumbled as he leaned against the table. “Looks like it’s another round of ping pong with Ginny.”

Harry copied his position next to him. “You two pretty serious, huh?”

He sighed as he looked over at Ginny who was laughing with Hermione on the couch. “As serious as it can get I guess.”

“Not true, you haven’t married her yet.”

Draco winced. “Let’s not go there.”

Harry laughed. “Well, I will say this, Ginny’s a pretty good kisser.” Harry’s smile dropped when Draco narrowed his eyes at him. “Oh…are we not there yet? Er…my bad, I’m gonna….go kiss my girlfriend.”

“You do that,” Draco suggested as he took Harry’s cue and watched him retreat over to Hermione. He almost smiled when he watched him playfully tackle her onto her back, causing her to shriek as she tried not to spill her wine. Ginny was giggling in delight as she kindly took the glass of red wine out of Hermione’s hand while Harry was now attacking her neck. Draco shook his head in disbelief as he finally turned away. He couldn’t believe he was hanging out with these morons. More importantly, he couldn’t believe he was actually enjoying hanging out with these morons. “Hey Weasley,” Draco said to Ron who was playing a game of pinball while Luna cheered him on.

“Yeah,” he said still playing the game.

“Up for a game?”

Ron looked up then and gaped at him. “You’re kidding? You beat Harry?”

“No,” Draco grumbled and scowled back at Harry who was still fiddling with Hermione. “Harry’s busy at the moment.”

Ginny walked over to them then. “Geez, it was cute at first now it’s getting annoying.” Ginny shook her head. “They won’t stop.”

Draco waved it off. “Oh let them snog, it will give Weasley and I a shot at winning…ow!” He rubbed his arm where she just slugged him. “Geez, Red, he doesn’t mind me calling him Weasley.”

“Yeah Gin,” Ron said with a chuckle. “I really don’t.”

“Oh. Okay then.” She then leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. “Good luck, babe. Luna, want to play air hockey while our boys duke it out?”

“Okay,” she said dreamily and gave Ron a kiss also.

Ron snickered as he watched Luna walk less then graceful over to the air hockey table. “Luna’s getting a little tipsy.”

“Weasly we’re all getting a little tipsy.” Draco pulled out the triangle frame and handed it to him. “You set it up, I’ll break.”

“Harry,” Hermione giggled as she shoved at him. “Get off of me, you nut!”

“Okay,” Harry pulled back but took Hermione with him until she was sitting comfortably on his lap. “Better?”

She sighed as she shook her head. “I guess.” Her eyes fluttered close as he moved his mouth back to her neck. “Harry…in case you forgot…we’re…oh god that feels good…we’re not alone.”

“Let ‘em watch,” he murmured as he swirled his tongue at the soft spot behind her ear. “I don’t care.”

“Geez, Harry,” she murmured with a soft chuckle. “Where’s your self control?”

“It’s your fault.” He nipped her ear and snuck a hand under her shirt to caress her stomach. “I have no self control around you.”

“Harry, if you don’t stop what you’re doing I’m going to jump you right in front of our friends.”

“Or we could go just go upstairs so you can jump me in private.”

Hermione moaned as she turned her head to find his lips, letting him kiss her urgently. “Okay you win,” she said licking her lips as she ground her bum back against him. “Let’s get out of here.”

“Merlin,” he breathed at the friction. “You don’t have to tell me twice.”

Hermione got up from his lap and Harry followed as he pulled Hermione in front of them to hide his discomfort from his friends. “Er…you guys have fun, we’re going to head to bed.”

“Yeah, we’ve got a long day tomorrow,” Hermione said as she tugged him out of the room. “Have a good night.”

“Happy Christmas,” Harry said right before closing the door behind him.

Draco snorted. “Yeah right, like they’re going up to sleep.”

Ron rolled his eyes as he lined up his shot. “They better have the courtesy in remembering a silencing charm.” Ron then cursed when he missed his shot. “I hate this game.”

“Eight ball in the side pocket,” Draco said as he leaned over to take aim, then grinned when he successfully knocked it in. “That’s game.”

Ron groaned in disgust as he dropped his cue stick on the table. “No more pool for me.”

“You boys done?” Ginny asked as she went over to Draco who happily brought her in his arms.

“I kicked his ass,” Draco said kissing the top of her head.

“Yeah, well you still haven’t beaten Harry,” Ron said pulling his girlfriend to his side.

“One day,” Draco promised and then looked down at Ginny when she yawned. “Tired, Red?”

“Mmm-hmm,” Ginny said snuggling closer to him. “I’m ready to go.”

“All right, let’s go.”

“I assume you will be escorting my sister back to the Burrow, Malfoy?” Ron asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Er…well…”

“Grow up Ron,” Ginny muttered as she dragged Draco out of the room. “See you tomorrow.”

Ron frowned as he watched them go. “Yeah…see ya.”

“Don’t worry so much,” Luna said with a dreamy sigh as she leaned up and started kissing his neck. “He loves her.”

“Yeah, but…” Ron groaned when he felt her tongue bathe his skin. “But why am I talking about them when my girlfriend is doing fabulous things with her tongue?”

“Why indeed?” she asked with a giggle. “Why don’t we go upstairs?”

“Let’s go upstairs and pass out.” He leaned down and kissed her fully on the mouth. “We’re both too drunk to do anything else.”

She just shrugged as she hung on to him. “Okay, whatever.”

Ron shook his head with a laugh. “Lovely Luna.” He framed her face softly and kissed her gently. “I adore you.”

XXX

Harry and Hermione were able to keep their hands off of each other all the way up the first flight of stairs, and were almost up the second flight when Harry finally couldn’t take it anymore. He backed her up against the wall kissing her passionately, as Hermione had no choice but to hang on.

He picked her up so her legs could wrap around his waist and he stumbled the rest of the way up the stairs, using the wall as a guide. Hermione giggled against his mouth when he tripped and nearly fell over but caught himself by pinning her against the hallway. “Almost there,” he murmured as his cupped her bottom and pressed her firmly against him. “Your bedroom or mine?”

“I don’t bloody care, just pick one.” She attacked his mouth, scrapping teeth over his lip, caressing her tongue over his while Harry blindly continued down the hallway. He found a door and opened it, stumbling in before pulling back. “Crap…this is Ron’s room. I don’t think he’d appreciate that.”

“Probably not,” Hermione said laughing breathlessly as Harry kicked Ron’s door closed behind him, before stumbling to the next door. “Your room.”

“Bout bloody time,” Hermione said sliding down off of him and tugging at the fly of his jeans. “Now. Right now.”

“Absolutely now,” Harry agreed tearing her sweater over her head, backing her up until they hit her dressing table. “Not the bed, but it’ll do.”

Hermione sat on her table, pressing her back against the mirror as she arched her hips to help Harry drag off her knickers. She then leaned forward, meeting Harry halfway as their lips met while her hands tugged down the denim over his hips. “Harry…please.”

He gripped the back of her knees, tilting her hips up and drove into her in one long hard stroke. She cried out as she arched her back and he buried his face in her hair. “Hold on to me,” he murmured as he began pumping wildly into her.

She wrapped her legs tightly around his waist, but leaned back on her hands to lever herself as she lifted her hips up to him. It hadn’t been like this yet. It had been gentle, sweet and even passionate but never like this. This was fast, hard and almost animalistic.

Harry watched her arch her back and roll her eyes behind her head and he knew she was on the edge. She gasped out his name and as he felt her tighten around him he slammed himself into her faster and harder. He swallowed her cry with his mouth and they both groaned as their bodies shuddered and released. Harry tore his lips away from hers as he nearly collapsed on top of her, resting his forehead on her shoulder.

“Merlin,” he gasped. Their bodies were still shaking. “We’re getting way too good at this.”

Hermione tilted her head up on a throaty laugh. “You and I always did catch on fast.”

Harry grinned as he lifted his head up and nuzzled her neck. “That’s true.”

She sighed as she wrapped her arms around him. “I love it that I can be this way with you.”

“Bloody hell, me too,” Harry groaned as he nibbled at her ear.

She chuckled. “No, not just that…although that’s very good.” She leaned back against the mirror and held his heavy head in her hands. “I love how perfect we are together. How we can laugh and talk like we always did, then turn around and fuck each others our brains.”

Harry’s jaw dropped as gaped at her and the look caused Hermione to laugh. “What?”

“Er…you said fuck.”

Hermione laughed and gave him a long hard kiss. “I love you, Harry.”

“Love you too, but….you said fuck.” Harry shook his head. “I…I don’t think I’ve ever heard you say that word before. Kind of makes me hot.”

“Oh hush,” she said pushing him away. “Let’s see if we can make it to the bed, because you wore me out.”

“Good to know.” He helped her down from the dresser kissing her one last time before they made their way to the bed. Harry groaned as he crawled under Hermione’s warm sheets and fluffy comforter. “Yep, I’m definitely moving in here…this bed is a lot more comfortable than mine.”

Hermione snuggled up to him. “Is that the only reason?”

Harry grinned as he slid a hand over her bum. “Well, there are other reasons…can’t really think of them now though.” Harry jumped when Hermione pinched him. “Just teasing.”

“That’s what I thought.” She then leaned up and kissed him softly on the mouth. “Now go to sleep.”

Harry chuckled. “Yes mam.” He then kissed her forehead. “Love you.”

She sighed as she felt sleep slowly begin to sneak up on her. “Same goes, Harry.” She moaned as she snuggled closer to him. “My Harry.”

Harry smiled softly in the dark as he tightened his grip on her. “My Mione.”

36. Chapter 33

Here’s another update! Thanks for your patience! Busy week for me. OMG!! Justin Timberlake was AWESOME!! It was way different then the other NSYNC concerts I went to. You had to be 18 to go so he was a lot less….goody goody if you get my drift. He was drinking a beer in between songs, cussing here and there and it was fantastic! I was so close I could see his sweat! Dear lord I wish I could relive that night all over again. *whew* ANYWAY, back to Harry Potter…hope you enjoy this update. It’s kind of just a fun fluffy filler, no biggie. Enjoy!

Chapter 33

Hermione woke up groaning in protest. The last thing she wanted to do was get out of her warm bed, especially since her bed was occupied by Harry’s warm naked body. However, she promised her mum she and Harry would be at the house in time for lunch, so that meant she had no choice.

She lifted her tired head and tried to look over at her alarm clock to see what the time was, but then rolled her eyes when she realized it wasn’t there. She and Harry must have accidentally knocked it off during their passionate encounter in the middle of the night. They had both seemed to have woken up at the same time and reach for each other at the same time, which ended in a long hot sweaty tumble between the sheets.

Hermione shifted over towards Harry’s side, draping herself over his naked back as she looked down for the alarm clock. “Where is it?” she muttered shifting over more.

Harry grunted when he felt Hermione squirming on his back. “Baby, not now,” he muffled in his pillow. “I’m not in the mood.”

“Don’t flatter yourself,” she said grabbing the clock that was hidden under her bed curtain. “It’s time to get up.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.”

Hermione huffed out a breath as she shoved him. “I’m not, we need to get ready. I’m going to get in the shower, why don’t you go downstairs and make some coffee or something.”

“Too hung over.”

“I’ve got some hung over potion left in the refrigerator.” Hermione slid out of bed. “Go put a couple of drops in the coffee, it will help.”

Harry groaned as he lazily rolled over on his back and then smiled as he watched her walk naked into the bathroom. “You look pretty good naked, Mione.”

She paused at the bathroom door and lifted her brows at him. “Is that a fact?”

Harry folded his hands behind his head and admired her from head to toe. “You betcha.”

Hermione snorted a laugh. “Yeah, well…you don’t look too shabby yourself, luv.” She then picked up his jeans that were lying on the floor and threw it at him. “Now cover that cute ass of yours and go get coffee.”

Harry caught his jeans and then sighed. “Fine, you win. Am I going to have to like…do everything you want me to do if I want to touch your naughty places?”

Hermione gave him a cheeky grin. “Pretty much, yeah.”

Harry grumbled as he put on his jeans. “Just checking.” He then walked over to her and gave her a good morning kiss then surprised her by giving her a small pinch on the ass, causing her to yelp. “I’ll go get that coffee now.”

Hermione just laughed and shook her head as she was the one now admiring him as he walked out of the room. “Merlin, that boy is yummy.”

XXX

Harry set the coffee and as he waited he decided to make a huge bowl of Frosted Flakes. He poured it to the rim, then drenched it in milk before he happily dug in. He was munching along when he heard someone coming down the back stairs and grinned when Ron came into view, followed by Luna, who was still dressed in the clothes she had on last night.

“Morning,” Harry greeted them.

“Hey,” Ron grumbled leading Luna out of the kitchen, while she blushed and gave Harry a shy smile.

He continued on eating his cereal as he waited for Ron to finish saying good bye to Luna at the door. Ron trudged back in, pulling a bowl out of the cabinet to make his own cereal.

“Hung over?” Harry asked.

Ron grunted some kind of response.

“Want coffee? I’m going to mix it with some of Hermione’s hung over potion.”

“Sure.” Ron sat in the stool by the counter and hunched over the bowl as he attacked is Frosted Flakes. Harry placed the steaming cup of coffee and Ron picked it up right away, sipping it greedily. “Okay…starting to feel human again.”

Harry laughed as he sipped his own cup. “So…you and Luna…anything happen?”

He grinned. “We did a little bit of snogging…a little bit of other fabulous things…but we didn’t have sex. We were too drunk and I don’t want our first time to be like that.”

“Understandable.” Harry poured a fresh cup for Hermione. “But I highly recommend drunk sex in the future. It’s fantastic.”

Ron snorted a laugh, but then looked at Harry with interest. “Really?”

“Oh yeah,” he groaned. “Better go give this to Hermione. See ya.”

Harry gave him a wink before sauntering out of the kitchen. Ron just shook his head and continued on with his cereal. “Harry and Hermione are having drunk sex,” he told himself out loud then let out a laugh. “That is so weird.”

XXX

Harry walked into Hermione’s bathroom just as she was turning off the water, so he grabbed a towel. She opened the glass door, smiling gratefully as he handed her the coffee and took her first sip. She raised an eyebrow when he just stared at her. “You going to give me the towel or not?”

Harry licked his lips. “I’m thinking about it.”

Hermione laughed as she snapped the towel out of his hands. “Perv.”

He just shrugged. “If you say so.”

“Stop looking at me like that, we don’t have enough time.” She walked to her long gray marble countertop, placing her coffee down so she could fiddle with her towel. She was just wrapping herself in the towel when Harry slipped behind her, kissing her damp neck. “Harry, I mean it Especially since you want to ride your bike.”

“In that case…” He turned her around and pinned her against the counter. “Forget the bike.”

She smiled when he leaned down for a kiss, giggling when he playfully ticked her ribs. He then turned her giggling into a low, sulky moan as he kissed her deeply, seducing her with his skilled tongue and clever mouth. “Well,” she murmured pulling back slightly. “When you put it that way.”

Harry grinned and leaned down for another kiss but a knock from the bedroom door had him pulling him back. “Damn.”

“Hey guys,” Ron’s voice muffled from out in the hallway. “Er…I don’t know if you’re decent or whatever, but I wanted to say goodbye before I left.”

“Sorry luv,” Hermione said giving him a pat on his arm. “Go open the door, I’ll throw on something.”

“Throw on something easy to take off,” Harry grumbled before walking out of the bathroom and stalked to the door.

Ron had his fist raised to knock again when Harry flew the door open with a scowl on his face. “Er…hey. Did I interrupt?”

Harry opened his mouth to say that he did in fact interrupt something but Hermione came swooping in nudging him to the side. “Of course not,” Hermione said who was now draped in her silk robe covering from her neck down to her toes. “Are you heading out?”

“Yeah, I didn’t have to pack much I still have clothes in my room at the Burrow.”

“Well have a great Weasley Christmas,” Hermione said leaning up to give him a friendly kiss and a hug. “Tell everyone hi for us and be nice to Draco.”

“Draco?” Ron raised his brows. “You think he’ll be there?”

She rolled her eyes. “Of course, Ron, jeez. He doesn’t have any family, this is probably the first Christmas he’s going to experience around a loving family.” Hermione poked him in the chest. “So be nice.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said wincing as he rubbed his chest. “Jeez Harry.” Ron watched Hermione disappear into the room. “How do you handle her? She’s scary.”

“I heard that.”

Ron winced again and Harry just laughed as he leaned forward. “Lots and lots of practice,” Harry whispered and Ron snickered.

“I heard that.”

This time Harry winced and looked over his shoulder. “Jeez, what does she have? Permanent Extendable Ears?”

Ron just laughed. “I’ll catch you guys after Christmas. Hey, we should have a party here New Years Eve or something.”

“Sounds good, we’ll talk after the holidays.” Harry gave his friend a hug. “Tell your family hi for me.”

“Will do, see ya.”

“Bye.” Harry closed the door behind him then groaned in protest when Hermione came out of her closet fully dressed in jeans and a turtle neck sweater. “Hermioneee, that’s not easy to take off.” He dragged his feet as he walked over to where she sat on her dressing table. “But I guess I can handle it.”

Hermione slapped his hands away. “Nope. Moments gone. Get in the shower and be ready in twenty minutes.”

Harry dropped his shoulders in defeat. “All right, fine.” He then smiled softly at her in the mirror and ran his hands over her hair. “You look pretty.”

She smiled before replying her lip gloss. “Thanks.”

He leaned down to nuzzle her neck. “And smell fantastic.”

Hermione smirked as she rolled her eyes. “Thanks, but you still have to go get ready.”

Harry sighed and snapped his fingers. “Can’t blame a guy for trying.” He kissed the top of her head. “I’ll be ready in twenty minutes.”

“Oh Harry?”

Harry paused at the door. “Yeah?”

“If your five minutes early? I might just let you sneak into my bedroom tonight while my parents are asleep.”

Harry bolted from the room in a rush, hearing Hermione’s heartfelt laughter fading behind him.

37. Chapter 34

Okay, well here’s another update finally! Starts off with H/Hr…just a little snippet, but then moves to Draco/Ginny where you’ll enjoy a bit of fluff. Don’t worry though, next chapter will be Christmas morning at the Grangers. Hope you enjoy and thanks for all the great reviews on my new story!!

Chapter 34

“Anna…luv…you’ve beaten that couch cushion about fifteen times,” Jim Granger said to his wife as he lounged in his favorite recliner. The one piece of furniture in the house that he could call his own, although his wife threatened to burn it a few times. “Everything looks fine.”

Anna huffed as she fiddled with the pillows. “I just want everything to look nice for Hermione and Harry.”

“And you’re doing a smashing job of it,” Jim said as he sat up from his chair. “Listen, why don’t we go head out to the back, they should be apparating in a few minutes now.”

“Yes, all right,” Anna said as she fluffed the pillow one more time. They walked out to their covered back porch where Jim sat down on one of the chairs while Anna nervously paced. “I just don’t like the idea of apparating, it makes me nervous.”

“Anna, our Hermione is brilliant, you have nothing to worry about.”

“Yes, yes, but just the idea of popping in from one place to the other? It’s just not normal, Jim.”

“She’s a witch, Anna,” Jim chuckled. “We’ve known that for over eight years now and you’re still not use to it.”

“Sometimes I think about it too much and I….”

CRACK!

“Oh! Oh, you’re here!” Anna ran down the steps to greet her daughter, while Jim followed her and hugged Harry. Daisy’s tail was wagging as she happily danced around everyone while Crookshanks was already countering up the porch out of the snow.

“It’s so good to see you two,” Anna said hugging Harry. “Come on inside, it’s freezing. We’ve got a fire going and we’ve saved some ornaments for you two to hang up.”

“Sounds great, Anna,” Harry said as Jim tried to help him with the luggage. “Oh, don’t worry about that Jim I can just levitate it.”

Jim watched dumfounded as Harry casually waved his hands and their luggage lifted out from the air. “You magic people are spoiled.”

Harry just laughed. “Yeah, it’s a wonder why we’re not all fat and lazy.”

“You two go on up and put your things away,” Anna said as she opened the door inside. Daisy ran inside, shaking off the snow before making herself at home and went straight for the fire. “Harry, you remember where the guest bedroom is?”

“Sure, right across from Hermione’s.”

“We’ll be right down, mum,” Hermione said with a smile.

“Take your time, we’ve left a few decorations for the tree so you and Harry can hang them up, I also made some sandwiches.”

“Sounds great, I’m starved,” Harry said as he made his way up the stairs.

“We’ll meet you back in the den,” Jim said.

After they put their stuff away they met in the hallway where Harry gave her a reassuring hug. “You ready to tell them?”

“Yeah.” She leaned up and kissed him softly. “And I’m not nervous, I know my parents love you.”

He grinned. “Yeah, I’m such a charmer.”

Hermione rolled her eyes as she walked off. “Oh please.”

“Hey, I got you didn’t I?” he murmured in her ear from behind.

Hermione stopped in the middle of the stairs and turned. “Yeah,” she sighed touching his face. “I was a goner.”

Harry turned his head and kissed her palm. “C’mon…let’s go tell your parents how we were both goners.”

XX

Hermione’s parents were not only okay with it, they didn’t even act like it was a big deal. Harry and Hermione stood there, waiting for some kind of reaction after they told them the news. Both their jaws dropped when Anna stood up from the couch and said, “Well…it’s about time.”

“You knew it was going to happen?” Hermione asked stunned.

“Of course,” Jim said with a chuckle. “Ever since you came home that Christmas after first year, Harry was all you talked about.”

Hermione flushed in embarrassment. “Dad!”

Harry snickered next to her, which cost him an elbow to the gut. “I should see those coming by now.”

Anna laughed and then kissed Harry on both cheeks. “You’re such a sweet boy, I couldn’t ask for anyone better to love my daughter.”

“I do love her, Anna.”

“Oh…well, stop that or I might get a little misty.” She took a breath to compose herself. “Jim, hug the boy and be done with it, we have a Christmas tree to finish.”

Jim did as he was told. “You be good to her now, Harry.”

“I’ll be nothing but.”

“Good.” He patted his shoulder. “Now kiss your girl to seal the deal and let’s start decorating.”

“Happy to,” Harry smiled as he leaned down and kissed his girl.

XXXX

Draco woke up Christmas morning to something warm and heavy on his chest. He heard the panting as he slowly began to open his eyes, but wasn’t prepared for the long wet tongue bathe his cheek.

“Ugh…bloody hell,” he grumbled sleepily.

More tongue began to attack him so he tried to keep it away as he struggled to sit up. The mysterious weight pinning him down from the mattress prevented him from doing so. He finally was able to hold it back and looked up to a pair of warm brown eyes looking at him. “Well hey,” Draco said to the scraggily looking puppy grinning down at him. “Who do you belong to?”

He reached up and ruffled the puppy’s floppy ears. “You lost? How’d you manage to get past Mrs. Weasley, huh?” The puppy wagged his tail as he stuck his little butt in the air. “You’re pretty cute…looks like you’ve got a collar.”

Draco fiddled with the green collar decorated with silver paw prints, then looked at the tag. His heart dropped when he read the name engraved on the bone shaped tag dangling from the collar.

“Fib,” he whispered as he started to feel like that innocent boy again.

“Merry Christmas.”

Draco looked over to see Ginny standing just outside his door. “Ginny…what’s going on?”

Ginny walked into the room that once belonged to Percy and sat by his hip. Fib happily went over to greet her. “Ron mentioned what happened when you were little. It broke my heart and I…I guess I wanted to give you another chance with Fib.”

“You got me a puppy.” It wasn’t a question; it was more of a statement of disbelief.

Ginny blushed. “Yeah, I ran out yesterday and found him at a shelter. No one seemed to want him…he’s just a little mutt, but he’s so sweet.”

“Red…”

“If you don’t like him, then I guess he could stay here,” she continued nervously. “Hopefully he won’t dig in Mum’s garden.”

“Gin…”

“I just thought…mmmph.”

Draco was getting tired of her nonstop rambling, so he shut her up by cupping the back of her neck and brought her lips down to his for a long, deep kiss. “Red,” he finally said pulling back out of breath. “Shut up, okay?”

Ginny could only nod, for the affect of the kiss temporarily made it difficult for her to form words.

“This is probably the nicest thing anybody has ever done for me.”

Ginny licked her lips. “Oh…well, I just…”

“Hush.”

“Right…Sorry.”

He kissed her again, but this time softly…ever so sweetly. “Thanks, Red.”

Her eyes lit up. “So you like him?”

Draco smiled as he looked down at Fib, who was now on his back exposing his belly while he wagged his tail. “How could I not?” Draco scratched his belly. “You gave me Fib…a dog I only knew for a day, but never really forgot.”

“My heart broke for that little boy when Ron told me.”

Ridiculously touched, he caressed her soft cheek. “I never loved anyone before,” he found himself saying. “Never thought I would. Until you came into the picture.”

Ginny’s eyes softened. “Draco…”

“I love you, Red.” He then let out a shaky breath as he placed his forehead to hers. “Merlin, “I’ve never said those words to anyone before. Scares me too death.”

Ginny’s eyes filled. “Draco…you’re probably the last guy I expected to fall in love with.”

Draco couldn’t help but smile at that as he leaned up and kissed her forehead. “Weird, huh?”

“Very,” she said laughing softly. “I might not have planned it, but I have fallen in love with you. Hopelessly. And I was scared you’d never love me back.”

“Rest easy, Red, because I do.” He shook his head. “I’m not very good at this…saying those words to you is something I have to get use to.”

“It’s harder for you…I understand that.” Ginny took his hand, linked her fingers with his. “I love you, Draco. That’s something you’re going to have to get use to hearing.”

When she said the words, his heart literally skipped a beat. Slightly embarrassed, he looked down at Fib who was now snoozing between them. “No one’s said those words to me before.”

“I’m glad I was the first.”

Draco looked up at her. “And only.”

Ginny let out a laugh and kissed his fingers. “No, not only. You’ll have more people who’ll love you in the future. My family, friends…your children.”

Draco’s pale face turned even whiter. “Children?”

Ginny grinned. “I’ll be wanting kids, Draco. Not now…but someday.”

The thought of being a father sent chunks flying up in his throat. “I…I’ll probably be a horrible father.”

“No you won’t,” Ginny assured him. “Take Fib for example…he’s yours now. What would you do to protect him?”

The corner of his mouth lifted as he rubbed his hand over Fib’s fluffy head. “Everything I could.”

Ginny’s heart melted. “And your child?”

The picture of a little girl with red haired pigtails flashed in his mind. She was running towards him with a smile as her little arms lifted to him and he happily plucked her up. “I’d die for her.”

Ginny lifted a brow. “Her?”

Draco flushed. “Er…I pictured a little girl just now…I…sorry, that was stupid.”

“No, it wasn‘t.” Ginny framed his face with her hands. “It’s why you’d make a great father.” Ginny kissed him softly. “A little girl, huh?”

“She had your hair.” He gave her hair a friendly tug. “In pigtails.”

Ginny smiled. “I can’t wait to meet her.” She kissed him again, quick and short kisses that had them both giggling like foolish kids in love. “Come on,” Ginny finally said. “Let’s go downstairs. You have to experience your very first Weasley Christmas.”

Draco picked up a very sleepy Fib, who whimpered and shifted in the crook of his arm. “Maybe next year we’ll have our first Malfoy Christmas.”

Ginny’s heart fluttered, but she managed a coy smile. “Really?”

“Maybe.” Draco shrugged and flashed her a quick grin. “We’ll see.”

38. Chapter 35

Okay last chapter was Christmas morning at the Burrow, but we’re going to go back to Christmas Eve night at the Grangers in this chapter Well…technically it’s Christmas morning, but it’s really early;-) Hope you enjoy this major H/Hr fluffy chapter! Enjoy!

Chapter 35

Harry waited a full two hours after everyone went to bed, before sneaking out of his room. Since he had successfully gotten ready in time, Harry was allowed to try and sneak into Hermione’s room. It was a challenge he was definitely up for.

Before he went to Hermione’s room, he thought it might be a good idea to go down and check if her parents were asleep so his mind would rest easier. He put his ear to the door, hoping to hear silence or soft snores, but when he heard the giggle from Mrs. Granger, followed by the chuckle by Mr. Granger, Harry snapped his head back.

Harry closed his eyes as he tried to get the disturbing picture of Hermione’s parents tearing up the sheets out of his head. Not the sounds he was hoping to hear, but at least he now knew they would be too…occupied…to worry about him sneaking into their daughter’s room.

Harry quietly slid into Hermione’s room, stood silently to adjust his eyes to the dark before making his way to her bed. He pulled back the covers and slid next to Hermione, who was lying on her side away from him. He leaned over and brushed strands of her hair away from her neck, then kissed her soft skin, causing her whole body to tremble.

She didn’t move though, but he grinned as he nipped at her skin, than grazed his teeth over her earlobe. “You big faker,” he whispered in her ear.

Hermione smiled softly as she rolled on her back. “Can’t fool you, huh?”

“Nope.” He leaned down to capture her mouth with his own as he shifted over so he was now all the way on top of her. “Merlin, I love how you feel when you’re under me.”

Hermione could only groan into his mouth as he kissed her long, with a hint of desperation. She held on for the ride as she opened up for him, wrapping her limbs greedily around him. “I love how you feel…there’s something delicious about the weight of you pinning me down.”

Harry trailed a hand up her thigh. “You wearing anything under this shirt?”

She was wearing one of his old shirts; a habit she picked up a while ago when one of his shirts accidentally found it’s way in her laundry. She wore it to bed and the scent and warmth of him comforted her as she fell asleep. Now, she hardly ever wore anything else to bed. “Why don’t you find out?” she answered as she ran her hands over his bare chest.

“Why don’t I,” Harry agreed and kissed her while his hands tugged up the shirt over her hips, groaning when he felt the soft bare skin of her hip. “Good girl.”

Hermione gasped, arching her hips up as his fingers sank into her. “Yes...”

Harry sank his teeth into her bottom lip, tugging it gently before his tongue tangled with hers. He pulled the rest of the shirt off of her and Hermione followed by tugging his boxers over his narrow hips. Not wanting to wait another second, Harry removed his fingers and as he levered himself on his elbows, he slid into her in one long, smooth stroke.

Hermione sighed as he filled her completely, moaning at the wonderful feel of him within her. Her lips flirted inches from his while they moved together, gasps and names murmured, naked flesh glided over naked flesh, and hands groped and caressed. “Harry,” she moaned biting her lip as she urged him to go faster.

Harry rolled until she was on top of him, giving her the freedom to move at her own pace. He gripped her hips and urged her to move, gasping when she began to ride him slowly. “That’s it,” he whispered then bit his lip when she grounded harder against him.

She wanted to hold onto something, so she grappled for his hands and placed them firmly on her breasts while she quickened the pace. Harry lifted his hips up with hers, matching her pace thrust for thrust while they both drew near to the edge.

She let out a high pitch moan as he thrust up harder and faster until his whole body shattered and spilled himself into her. She rode out her orgasm, pressing herself firmly down onto him one last time, moaning softly as she slid back down to him.

Their lips met in a long lazy kiss as they both came down from their high. Hermione finally shifted until she was snuggled up next to him, sprawled out on his chest. “Hmmm….that was…I don’t even know how to explain that.”

“Beautiful,” Harry said kissing her hair. “Watching you above me like that…you were so beautiful.”

Hermione couldn’t help but blush. “I liked being on top,” she admitted kissing his chest.

“That’s excellent news.” His fingers were linked with hers as they rested on his stomach while his other hand was caressing her bare back. “I love you.”

Hermione’s heart did a little happy jolt, something it did whenever he said those words to her. “I love you, back.” Hermione sighed happily then suddenly remembered just exactly where she was and lifted her head. “Did you do a silencing charm before you came in?”

Harry chuckled. “Yes, but don’t worry, I went to your parents room, put my ear to the door to make sure. Er…let’s just say you have nothing to worry about.”

“Why? What did you hear?”

“I don’t think you really want to know.”

“Why? What are you….oh.” Hermione frowned looking at her door. “Ew.”

Harry let out a throaty laugh. “That’s what I thought, but…at least they’ll be busy.”

Hermione winced. “Harry, please. Stop.”

Harry rubbed his chin in thought. “I wonder if they have ever got in on in a dentist chair at work.”

Hermione gasped. “Harry! Gross!”

That made Harry laugh even more, nearly doubling over while Hermione huffed and smacked him on the arm. “I’m sorry,” he said breathlessly then leaned up to kiss the annoyed look off her face. “I’ll stop talking about your parents tearing up the sheets.”

“You better.” She then playfully pushed him away. “All right lover boy, you better head on over to your room.”

“I’m not done with you yet.” He moved lightning fast until he now loomed over her. “I’m afraid I have to make you come at least two more times before I’m satisfied.”

Hermione rolled her eyes when he started to kiss her neck. “You know, you’re getting a little cocky in the bedroom, Harry Potter.”

“It’s not being cocky if it’s true,” Harry said as he started to move his lips back down her body.

Hermione snorted herself. “So sure of yourself, are you?” Hermione asked in a bored voice, even though the feel of his mouth on her breasts already got her juices flowing.

“Wanna bet?” Harry moved back up to her face. “Bet I can make you come twice in the next…fifteen minutes.”

Hermione lifted a brow. “Only fifteen?”

“Fine…ten.”

Hermione reached up and kissed him. “Done.”

Ten minutes later, Hermione was sprawled out flat on her back, her heart was racing and her breath was choppy. Harry lay next to her; his breath was just as choppy as he tried to catch his breath. “Well, guess I lost,” Harry said as he stared at her ceiling.

“How do you figure?” Hermione murmured as she silently wondered if she still had feelings in her legs. “I came twice.”

“No.” He turned his head and waited until she did the same, then grinned. “Three times.”

“Really? Must have lost count.”

“I sure didn’t.”

“Three times.” Hermione blew out a breath. “No wonder I’m dying over here.”

“You’re welcome.”

Hermione smiled at that. “I need sleep now. You need to go away.”

“Can’t move.”

“Fine. Stay. But keep your hands to yourself.”

“Can’t even snuggle?”

“Nope.”

“Bugger.” Harry sighed defeat. “Well…I love you anyway.”

“Thanks. Love you, too.”

With that done and said, they both smiled in the dark as sleep overtook them with only a few short hours until the dawn rose and Christmas morning arrived.

39. Chapter 36

Yea! Here’s an update. I stayed home sick today and finally got some writing done! It’s Christmas morning at the Grangers! Enjoy!

Chapter 36

Harry snuck out early. Giving Hermione a kiss on the cheek, before sliding out of the bed, locating his boxers, then tiptoed across the hall in his room. He crawled in his own bed and fell back asleep for a couple of more hours, until he was woken up by Mr. Granger.

“Rise and shine, Harry,” he said knocking on the open door.

Harry sat up slowly, yawning as he rubbed his sleepy eyes. “I smell bacon.”

Jim chuckled. “Anna’s cooking breakfast and if you want some, I suggest you hurry. They disappear fast.”

“All right.” Harry flew the covers off and grabbed his pajama pants. “Is Hermione up?”

“I just woke her up, so she should be emerging from her bedroom soon.”

“Okay, I’ll see you down there.”

Jim nodded. “Happy Christmas, Harry.”

Harry grinned lazily. “Happy Christmas, Jim.”

He quickly dressed in his pajamas and as he stepped out into the hallway, ran into Hermione who was just exiting her room. “Well hey there.” Harry smiled as he stepped into her arms. “Happy Christmas.”

Hermione grinned as he met his mouth happily with hers. “Happy Christmas.” She bit his lower lip. “When you sneak out?”

“Couple of hours ago.” He framed her face with his hands, giving her sweet kisses. “I figured I should make a run for it while I could.”

“Good thinking.” She snuggled into him. “I missed you when I woke up.”

“Didn’t your dad wake you up?”

Hermione grinned. “Uh-huh.”

“Well, then please be glad that I wasn’t there, or I’d be good as dead right now.”

Hermione just laughed. “Come on, let’s go enjoy our first Christmas morning together.”

“Mmm.” He kissed her one last time, long and slow. “Let’s.”

XXX

“This is for you, Anna,” Harry said handing her his present.

“Oh.” Anna’s eyes softened as she accepted the small white box wrapped in vibrant red ribbon, with a matching bow on top. “Isn’t it charming.”

“You haven’t even opened it yet,” Harry said amused.

“Yes, but I know I’ll love it,” she said as she carefully untied the bow, knowing that she’ll foolishly keep it in one of her treasure boxes. She opened the box and a small gasp escaped her as she fished out the small porcelain statue she knew she would cherish always. It was a Pegasus and it was just big enough to fit in the palm of her hand. The magical winged horse was sitting down, with her legs folded under her, her wings spread out in a graceful arch and around her neck she wore a silver necklace that adorned periwinkle jewels that winked in the light. “Oh Harry…she’s lovely. How lovely.”

“I…Hermione told me you always loved horses and how you got excited when she said Pegasus did exist.” Harry smiled at Anna. “I can’t give you a real one, but I thought she would do.”

“Oh. Well.” Anna sniffed. “I’m just going to have to sit here and cry a little.”

Harry panicked when he saw Anna’s eyes start to fill. “Don’t…please don’t cry.”

“Forget it, son,” Jim said as he started to fish out the tissue paper in Harry’s present. “When she has a mind for a good cry, you can’t stop her.” Jim pulled out the heavy tackle box and stared at it, not believing his eyes. He looked up at Harry with hopeful eyes. “Is this what I think it is?”

Harry grinned. “Open the box and find out.”

Jim unhooked the snaps, lifted the box and his heart sang. “Aw, hell.” He saw the beautiful tools magically sprawled out before him and he felt his throat clog up with emotion. “Aw, bloody hell…now I’m going to cry.”

Harry shared a smile with Hermione when Jim snagged Anna’s handkerchief and blew his nose. “Guess he likes it,” Harry murmured to her with a chuckle.

“Told you he would.”

Jim rubbed his nose with the handkerchief and held it to Anna. “Here you go.”

Anna held up her hand. “Keep it.”

“Harry.” Jim looked up at him with a bright smile. “This is great. You shouldn’t have…these are top quality tools, I mean…I shouldn’t except it.”

“Well, we both know you’re going to, so that’s that. Enjoy it…maybe those tools will finally get your baby running.”

“There’s a thought.” Jim got up from the couch hugging the tackle box to his chest. “Wanna go try it out Harry? Huh? We have all day, Christmas dinner’s not till tonight.”

Harry grinned at his excitemet. “You go on ahead of me, I’ll join you later. I’ve got to give Hermione her gift now.”

Jim just sighed as he looked at the tools adoringly, petting it as if it were a puppy. “Okay,” he said dreamily and walked towards the garage door.

Anna chuckled. “Dear lord, he’s never going to emerge from under that car.” She perched her Pegasus, already deciding to call her Glenda, on the coffee table so she could admire it. “That was very sweet of you, Harry. I’m going to get Christmas dinner started.” She got up and kissed the top of Harry’s head before sauntering out of the den.

Hermione scowled at Harry. “I gave my parents books. Did you have to make me look bad?”

Harry laughed as he picked up her hand and nibbled her fingers. “Sorry, love…you going to stay mad, or do you want your present?”

Hermione sighed, then held out her other hand. “Gimmie.”

Harry grinned as he put the small box wrapped in silver paper in her hand. “That’s what I thought.”

Hermione immediately attacked the wrapping paper. “My Mum always takes her time when she opens gifts, but I just seem to never be able to. I get too anxious. I mean, how can you be when you the anxiety of wanting to know what you….oh…oh wow.”

Harry watched her pull out the long gold chain and dangling on the end was a large emerald shaped like a teardrop. “Do you like it? I…I saw it and it reminded me of you, I don’t know…if you don’t like it...”

“It…It’s gorgeous, Harry,” she said in wonder as the emerald gem dangled in front of her. It wasn’t small, but it wasn’t humungous either. It was just about the length of her pinkie. “I…I should tell you it’s too much, but I want to be selfish and keep it instead.”

Harry blew out a breath of relief. “That’s good to hear.” He took the necklace from her and draped it over her neck and the emerald rested comfortably between her breasts. “It suits you.”

Hermione picked up the emerald and looked at it. “I’ll wear it always…and think of you.”

Harry leaned and kissed her. “That’s also good to hear.”

Hermione smiled and kissed him one last time. “Your turn.” Hermione leaned behind her and gave him her present. “It’s difficult shopping for a man who could buy anything he wanted…so I decided to give you something a little more personal.”

Harry lifted a brow. “I’m intrigued,” he said as he fished out the red and green tissue paper out of the bag then smiled when he pulled it out. “A book.”

“Not just a book,” she said with a sigh as she opened it. “My journal. I got the journal the day I found out I was a witch and have been writing in it up till a few days ago. I finally ran out of room.”

Harry’s heart lifted when he saw Hermione’s neat little handwriting when she was only eleven years old. “You…this is yours…you’re giving this to me?” Harry looked up at her in awe. “Hermione, these are your private thoughts.”

“My thoughts are your thoughts.” She shoved the book back in his hands. “I want you to know everything I felt…from when I first met you, till today.”

Absolutely touched, Harry lifted a hand to her cheek. “Hermione…this…I don’t even know what to say.” So he leaned over and kissed her as sweetly as he could. “Thanks.” He mumbled against her lips. “This means a lot.”

“You’re welcome.”

Harry grinned as he skimmed through the pages. “So, how many times do you threaten to curse me in here?”

“Oh, not nearly enough as Ron,” Hermione said with a grin, but it faltered. “I do talk about Ron in there, Harry.”

“Well, I’d imagine so.” He kissed her. “Don’t worry, I won’t get in a jealous rage if I read you had a crush on Ron in the fourth grade or anything.”

Hermione chuckled. “Well, I never really say anything too positive in there about Ron, mostly that he’s an annoying git and I don’t know why I like him. That kind of stuff.”

“Well, that will be enjoyable to read.” Harry cupped the back of her neck and placed his forehead against hers. “I love you. Thanks.”

“I love you, too.” Hermione touched his cheek. “Happy Christmas.”

Harry turned and planted a kiss in the palm of her hand. “Happy Christmas.”

40. Chapter 37

Yea! Finally an update! Thanks so much for being patient, I promise it won’t take so long to update this time! Enjoy!

Chapter 37

“It’s good to be home, isn’t it?” Harry asked as they stood in their backyard, looking up at the house they called home.

Hermione sighed as she placed her head on his shoulder. “I’ve missed it. I didn’t realize how much until now.”

Harry kissed their joint hands. “Come on, let’s go see if Ron’s back.”

They went into the house, slowly walking through to the front, and found Ron on the couch. And he wasn’t alone. Harry and Hermione stood and watched Ron and Luna snogging on the couch, going at it like there was no tomorrow.

Harry cleared his throat. “Er…guys?”

“Go away,” Ron breathed heavily before continuing on.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “You do have a room on your own, you know.”

Luna smiled as she push him away. “She does have a point hun, besides…I’d rather not have an audience.”

Ron sighed. “All right. Actually go on up, I need to talk to Harry and Hermione a second, okay?”

Knowing what he wanted to talk about, Luna smiled. “Okay.” She gave him a quick kiss, then bounced up from the couch, smiled and waved at Hermione and Harry before walking off.

“Everything okay?” Harry asked once Luna was gone.

“Yeah, yeah,” Ron assured him, waving it off. “I just wanted to talk to you guys for a second.”

They went to the kitchen table where they had most of their discussions or meetings. It was just a habit Harry and Hermione had started since that day they were going over her finances to start her bookstore. Hermione went to the kitchen to pull out some cold cans of Coke…Diet Coke for her, and then sat at the head of the table.

“So did you have a good Christmas?” Ron asked as he popped the top of the Coke he had come addicted to since he moved in here.

Harry smiled at Hermione. “Yeah, it was great. It was nice spending a Christmas without having to worry about Voldemort.”

“I know, this year Christmas at the Burrow was the best it had been in a long while.”

“How did Draco handle it?” Hermione asked taking her first sip.

“Surprisingly well.” Ron grinned. “And yes, we were all nice to him. Well…the twins played one joke on him, but it was kind of a…welcome to the family kind of thing.”

“Do I even want to know what they did?” Hermione asked warily.

Harry grinned. “I do.”

“Just a little charm that gave him red hair and freckles for a couple of hours.” Ron laughed at the memory. “He was an official Weasley for a little while. Poor Ginny couldn’t even look at him. It was like kissing her brother.”

Harry laughed and Hermione couldn’t help but escape a small chuckle. “That is rather funny,” she admitted.

“Anyway, he was a good sport about it. I thought it would be awkward having him there…and it was at first, but…after awhile it felt normal having him around.” He shrugged. “And I can’t deny that he loves Ginny, any idiot could see that, plus he makes her happy, so…I’m officially okay with it.”

“That’s good to hear,” Hermione said with a smile. “Look at you…all grown up and mature.”

Ron snorted. “Yeah, right.”

Harry smiled softly then sobered as the moment passed. “So, what did you need to talk to us about?”

“Oh…right.” He shifted in his chair. “First, I want to tell you guys how much I appreciate you both for making a home for me here. For having a place for me, even when I was in a coma.”

“Ron…you’re a part of us.” Hermione reached over and grabbed his hand. “You always will be.”

Ron squeezed her hand. ‘I know…you two…are the best friends any guy could ask for. We’ve had some good times growing up together…and not so good times, but I could always count on you two.” He smirked up at them. “And I’m thrilled that the two of you found each other…you were definitely made for one another…there’s no denying that. I’m fortunate that I found what you two have, with Luna.”

“You love her.”

Ron smiled at Hermione. “Yes. More than I ever could imagine. I’m anxious to start a life with her, but she has to finish her last semester at Hogwarts.”

“It will fly by,” Harry assured him. “And you can meet her during her Hogsmead visits.”

“And Easter,” Hermione added.

“Plus, I’ll let you burrow my cloak if you want to sneak into Hogwarts.”

Ron laughed with Harry. “That’s not a bad idea…thanks. I know I’ll see her enough, although not seeing her everyday isn’t a pleasant thought. I just…I wanted to tell you guys that when she does graduate…I want to be with her…I want to find a place and make it our own.”

“Of course you do.” Hermione’s eyes softened. “Ron…you’re welcome to stay here as long as you need.”

“I know I am and planning on making this my home a few months longer…but I need a place of my own. This house…it belongs to the two of you. It always did and always will.”

“There will always be a place for you here,” Harry said with a smile. “When you’re being an ass and you and Luna have a fight…you can always bunk here.”

Ron chuckled. “That’s comforting…thanks. I love you, guys.” Ron then finished off his coke and stood up. “And with that said, I’m going to leave before I start getting mushy.”

Hermione sighed as she watched him go. “It’s hard to imagine that our Ron was the same Ron who once had an emotional range of a teaspoon.”

Harry let out a heartfelt laugh. “Our Ron is all grown up.”

“Who is now upstairs doing Merlin knows what with Luna.”

Harry looked up at the ceiling with a grin. “I commend him then, because I think we should go up to our room and do Merlin knows what as well.”

Hermione smirked. “Really now?” Hermione got up, grinning at him as she backed away from him. “Sounds like an excellent plan, but…you have to catch me first.”

Harry lifted a brow. “A challenge?” He stood up slowly. “I like it. Better run. I’ll even give you a little head start.”

“How generous of you.”

“Wherever I catch you…that’s where I’ll take you.”

Hermione’s heart began to race. “Wherever you catch me? No matter where?”

“Yep…no matter where.”

“Hmmm…sounds exciting.”

“Very…so you better start running.”

Hermione could only stare at him with a mischievous smile and Harry stared right back. Harry then took one quick step towards her and that was all it took for Hermione to turn and run.

She was fast, he had to admire that, but he was faster and eventually managed to pin her downstairs against the pool table. “Gotcha,” he said before crushing his mouth down on hers.

Sometimes, Hermione thought as he met his eager and frantic lips with her own, it was good to be caught. Her heart raced in anticipation as she already started to tug at his clothes, pulling at his sweater and grappling at the fly of his jeans. The thrill of the chase excited her and now this…this taking and wanting she felt from Harry made her almost mad with need.

Bloody hell, he wasn’t fast enough. He couldn’t remove her clothes fast enough, couldn’t touch her fast enough…he wanted to bury himself deep inside her…he wanted to take her on a ride neither of them would forget. What started out a playful chase, turned into a passionate need that erupted between the two of them. When he finally got her naked he frantically laid her down on the hard green felt table. There were a few balls on the surface and he hastily pushed him into the closest pockets so none of them would hurt her.

Their mouths were fused together as their hands groped and caressed naked flesh. Harry snuck a hand between her thighs and found her wet and ready. “Merlin,” he breathed when he watched her come almost immediately. He replaced his fingers with his mouth and brought her up a second time, loving the feel of her fingers gripping at his hair as he tasted her.

Hermione sobbed out his name when she came again, clawing at the felt while her whole body quaked. She reached for him when he loomed over her, groaned when their bodies joined, and met his eager thrusts head on as she felt herself once again desperate for release. He grabbed her hands, pinned them above her head and bit and sucked on her bottom lip as he continued to pound into her.

Harry moaned in both agony and pleasure as he tried to find a pace that satisfied him. His thrusts became faster and harder and he felt himself creeping close to the edge. He released her hands so he could push her legs up towards her as they draped over his folded arms. All his weight were on his elbows and the new positioned made himself go even more deep inside her, causing both of them to groan in pleasure.

“Harry,” she moaned as she gripped her arms, biting her lip while her back rubbed against the felt from each of his thrusts. “Oh…oh, yes…God, Harry…”

“Hermione,” he gasped as he plunged into her over and over again and then groaned when Hermione clenched her inner walls tight around him, causing his whole body to shatter and spill himself into her. He pressed into her one last time as the held each other tight, riding out the last of their high, before their muscles turned to wax and their whole body collapsed.

Hermione laid still beneath him, still pinned down by his heavy body. Her vision was blurry as she stared up at the bare ceiling, barely able to register that she would now have a burn on her back from the table. “Harry?”

Harry groaned as he rolled off of her. “Bloody hell,” he cursed as he fought to get his breath back. “I’ll never be able play pool again without getting horny.”

Somehow, Hermione found strength to laugh at that. “Oh Harry…we’re a mess, aren’t we?”

“Yes,” he breathed as he turned his head to grin at her. “A fine mess we are.”

41. Chapter 38

Wow, can you believe it? An update already. Guess I felt bad for waiting so long to update last time, that I wanted to rush and get the next one out. And it’s a Ron and Luna chapter! I’ve written about them before, but this was my very first R/L love scene. I hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed writing it! I didn’t realize how much I would until I did. So enjoy! This chapter is heading to a close, maybe 3 or 4 more chapters. Thanks everyone!!

~HM

Chapter 38

Ron made his way to his room, silently hoping for another round of snogging before they called it a night. He happened to enjoy his sogging sessions with Luna, however painful it was for him to eventually stop. But he would…every time until she was ready, because she meant too much to him.

He walked into his room and his heart stopped. There she was…lying on his bed wearing nothing but his Gryffindor robe and a pair of dark blue knickers, with a gold raven on the small triangle of silk. She had the robe cleverly positioned to hide her breasts, but the rest of the material spread out, revealing her flat stomach, the soft skin between her breasts and her fantastic legs. Merlin, those long slender legs drove him crazy and he was already picturing them wrapped tight around him.

“Luna,” he finally managed to say. Are you trying to kill me?”

She gave him a sly grin. “No, I’m seducing you. That’s my plan at least, a first for me, so I might bundle it up.”

Ron swallowed hard. “Well…let me assure you by saying you’re starting out just fine.”

“Thank you,” she said dreamily as she trailed her fingers down her body. “Are you going to join me, Ronald?”

There was something sexy about the way she called him Ronald. It made him crazy. He went over to the bed, crawling up until he was looming over her slim body. “Luna…”

“You’ve been so patient.” She reached up to strum her fingers through his reddish locks as she gazed into those blue eyes she loved the moment they laid on her. “So kind. I never felt pressured from you.”

Ron shook his head. “I would never…”

“I know,” she whispered bringing his head down for a soft kiss. “I’m done waiting, Ronald.” She nipped his bottom lip. “I want to know what it’s like to be with you. To know what it’s like to have you deep inside me.”

Although his heart hammered loudly against his chest, he calmly turned his head to plant a kiss against her palm, then brushed his lips against the racing pulse at her wrist. “Lovely Luna,” he whispered against her full lips, before tasting her long and deep. “I want you. I’ve wanted you the moment you gave me that sweet kiss on the cheek.”

Luna blushed at the memory of that day at Hogwarts, when he came to her rescue. “I didn’t even realized you remembered.”

“Of course I did.” He smiled as he brushed away blonde strands of her hair. “I stood there long after you left…not knowing why I felt the way I did when you kissed me.”

“You were still hung up on Herm….”

Ron touched her mouth with his finger before she could finish. “When we were off fighting…she was always right there next to me. You….were at Hogwarts…far away from where I was.”

Luna shook her head. “It’s okay, you don’t have to…”

He hushed her again, lifting his brows silently telling her to let him finish. “She was with me…you were not…but I found myself thinking of you during those long nights when I couldn’t sleep. Or when I was tired from a duel and wanted to give up. It was your face in my head…not Hermione’s and still I was an idiot for not realizing how I felt about you.”

Luna’s eyes filled. “Oh, Ronald. I thought about you, too…I was so worried about you and…when I heard about your accident…I cried for you. And when you woke up…I was so relieved…thrilled I was the one that first got to see you open those eyes.”

“You brought me back, Luna.” Ron pressed his lips eagerly against hers. “You brought me back.”

They were done with words…now he would show her how much he loved her with his touch and his lips. He let all his weight down on her, loving the sound of her moan when he moved his hard body against hers. Denim rubbed against silk as Luna’s delicate hands slipped under his sweater, pulling it up as her tongue danced with his.

Ron pulled away to help her with his sweater, followed closely by his undershirt, groaning when her hands were already exploring. Naked to the waist, he rolled with her, yanking off her robe and moved his mouth to her now exposed shoulder. Her skin was like butter as it seemed to melt against his tongue and her scent…sweet vanilla…was drowning his senses.

She found herself on her back again, then gasped when his mouth found a breast while his hand caressed the other. He had done this before, once when their snogging got a little out of hand. Her clothes had still been in the way that time and it had been wonderful…but this…this was so much more. So much better, she thought as his mouth and hand traded places. “Ronald, please,” she begged although she didn’t know exactly what she begged for. She was anxious for more as she moved beneath him and he gave her more.

His mouth nipped down her stomach and he felt her body tremble when his fingers brushed the thin silk of her knickers. “These are fabulous.” Ron grinned as he brushed a finger over the gold raven. “Where did you get them?”

“At a lingerie boutique in Hogsmeade,” she told him as her breath became choppy. “I pictured you taking them off when I bought them.”

He lifted a brow as he pulled one side over her hip. “Did you now? Are they new?”

Luna lifted her hips while he tugged them further down, but still not all the way off her torso. “No.” She groaned when a finger brushed her inner thigh. “I bought them at the end of my fifth year.”

Ron, who was busy watching what he was doing, looked up at her surprised. “Fifth year?”

Luna bit her lip as she moved his hand back where it was. “Yes, so please don’t disappoint me.”

“Never,” he promised and since he was touched, he took the time to lean up for another kiss, sweet and tender, before returning to his task.

He tugged the silk down her long legs, leaving open mouth kisses along the way. Once they were free, he moved his mouth, tortuously slow, back up her legs. “How was that?” he asked before sampling the soft skin of her inner thigh.

“Better than I imagine,” she whispered, then stiffened and let out a groan when his finger slid slowly insider her. “Yes…Ronald.”

She was hot and wet, that alone almost sent him over the edge, but he managed to control himself. He watched her buck and moan as he now stroked her with two fingers, loving how he was the one bringing her to the edge. When he felt her go over that first peak, he tasted her with his mouth, pushing his tongue between her soft folds.

She screamed his name as she felt his mouth bring her up again and her whole body shattered as she came long and hard. She laid there boneless while his mouth traveled up her body, then buried his face in her neck. She sighed dreamily as she wrapped her weak arms around him and opened herself up to him.

“Lovely Luna,” he murmured in her ear as he slowly began to enter her.

Luna’s eyes widened as she felt the tip of his arousal pressing inside her. She opened her mouth to moan…scream…but no sound came out while he pushed his hips towards her until he was completely within her. “Ronald,” she gasped wrapping her legs around him, groaning at the feel of him filling her.

“Are you okay?” His voice was shaky as his forehead touched hers. “Do you want me to pull out?”

“No,” she said quickly wrapping herself tighter around him. “It feels wonderful.”

“It doesn’t hurt?”

“It did…a little, but not now. Does it feel as wonderful to you?”

Ron groaned as he moved his forehead to her neck. “You have no idea. It feels so good. So damn good.”

“Mmmm.” She moved her hips beneath him. “Move inside me.”

“Oh Jesus.” Ron squeezed his eyes tight as he slowly pulled out the slid back in. His mouth found hers again and as their tongues tangled, they moved together in a slow and easy rhythm. “Luna.” He left her mouth to bury his face back in her neck while he quickened the pace. The bed rocked with them as the springs squeaked and the headboard banged against the wall. The sounds only turned him on more as he was desperate for release, moving even faster when she urged him on. “I’m gonna…I can’t…you feel too good, Love.”

“It’s okay.” She kissed his temple as she slid her hands over his bum, pushing himself even deeper. “Let it go, Ronald.” She clenched her thighs tightly around him. “Let yourself go.”

He drove inside her one last time, groaning her name as he came long and hard, emptying himself inside her while she fell with him. Bucking and straining against him until they both fell together on the bed, completely spent.

Ron had his head on her chest, listening to her heartbeat. “You okay?”

“I’m more than okay,” she said dreamily as she caressed his damp hair. “How are you?”

He grinned lazily with his eyes still closed. “I’m doing okay…thanks.” He kissed the slope of her breast, then up her neck until finally reaching her lips. “Luna.” He kissed her softly. “Lovely Luna…I love you.”

Luna’s breath hitched. For so long she dreamed him saying those words to her and now he was, telling her he loved her while he was still slightly sedated from their lovemaking. “Ron…”

“I love you,” he said again as he took her hand and kissed her fingers. “So much.”

“Oh Ronald,” she said as her big blue eyes filled once more. “I love you, too. I’ve loved you for so long.”

“So have I.” He kissed her, then rolled off her, bringing her along with him so she was now draped over his chest. “In fact….I remember when I first started falling for you.”

Luna snorted a laugh as she snuggled closer. “You do not.”

“On the contrary…I remember it perfectly. It was my sixth year…I was in the hospital wing and couldn’t play the Quidditch match that day. I was irritable…pissed off and feeling sorry for myself. I was listening to the cheers of the game with a scowl on my face, but then…I heard your voice…that sweet dreamy voice float through my open window and I couldn’t help but smile. You made me laugh Luna…laugh until my sides hurt and it was just what I needed. You were brilliant.”

She smiled softly as she propped her chin up to look down at him. “I remember that. A lot of people made fun of me.”

“A lot of people are stupid.” He tapped the end of her nose. “You thought I was making fun of you.”

“I did,” she said with a giggle. “But when I realized you weren’t, I was all atwitter.”

Ron snickered before leaning down and kissed her loud on the mouth. “You still know how to make me laugh, Lovegood.”

“Same goes, Weasley.”

“Really?” He asked as he slid his hands to her ribs. “Does this make you laugh?”

Luna laughed and squirmed when his fingers poked at her naked sides. “Ronald! Stop!”

Ron didn’t listen as he continued his tickling as he rolled her over on her back. She fought back and even managed to slip by his guard to find out he was ticklish right above his knee. He jerked his body, laughing as he pushed her hand away from his leg then pinned both arms over her head. “That’s enough, Love…you are far too sneaky.”

“Well,” she said breathlessly as she blew her hair out of her face. “You have me pinned….what are you planning to do with me?”

Ron grinned. “A lot of things,” he said bending his head towards her face. “I think I’ll start here…” He brushed his lips against hers. “And work my way down.”

Luna sighed as his mouth traveled down her neck. “Excellent idea, Ronald. Excellent idea.”

42. Chapter 39

Well girls, I’m almost done. I’m trying to get this finished before moving on the TTM. Hope you enjoy this one! It’s a good, funny, fluffy kind of a chapter. Hope you like it!

Chapter 39

The ringing woke him up. It was high pitched, repetitive…and very annoying. He groaned in protest when he realized what it was, then nudged the body next to him. The owner of the body muttered something about pumpkin pie and whip cream, so he nudged the body again. “Hermione!”

“Ugh…Whaaat?”

“That bloody phone of yours won’t shut up.” He nudged her again. “Make it stop.”

Hermione rolled over to grab her phone on her nightstand. “Who is calling me so early?” She squinted at the number and sighed. “It’s Maggie.”

“Tell her she sucks,” Harry muttered into the pillow.

“Gladly” She flipped open her phone. “You suck.”

“Well, good morning to you, too,” Maggie said with slight humor in her voice. “Interrupt something this fine morning?”

“Yes…sleep. Mags, do you realize how early it is?”

“Jeez, it’s only nine-thirty. You’re usually up way before this when you have to be at your store.”

Hermione looked over at her clock. “Wow…I didn’t realize it was so late.”

“It’s not late,” Harry’s muffled voice said. “Nine-thirty is not late. Tell Mags to go away.”

“Heard that, Har-Pot!”

Harry winced at the awful nickname Maggie had given him. “Shut up, Maggot!”

“All right, you two, that’s enough.” Hermione rolled her eyes. “Jeez.”

Maggie chuckled in her ear. “I love razzing your man.”

“Yes, I’ve noticed. So, what’s up?”

“It’s New Year’s Eve, that’s what! We’re going to have a girl’s day today, to get ready for the party tonight.”

“A girl’s day?”

“Yep…got everything taken care of. Got reservations at the Spa at Noon. I’ve already owled Ginny and I assume Luna’s over there, so you can pass it along to her.”

“A Spa?” Hermione asked trying to keep up. “What exactly are we going to do there?”

“Oh you know…girl’s stuff. Nails, facial…all that jazz. Then we can go shopping…maybe find an outfit for tonight, alooong with some naughty underwear to drive our boys crazy.”

Hermione smirked. “Naughty underwear, huh?”

Harry’s head immediately lifted from the pillow. “All right I’m up. What are we talking about?”

Hermione smacked him on the shoulder while Maggie, who had heard him, let out a laugh. “Tell your perverted boyfriend he’ll find out soon enough. I told Ginny we’d meet at your house in two hours. See you then.”

Hermione sighed as she closed her phone. “That girl is crazy.”

“Yeah. What about naughty underwear?”

Hermione couldn’t help but laugh. “Nothing. Girl’s day out today.” Hermione threw the comforter off her and slid out of bed. “I’m going to get in the shower, go across the hall and tell Luna, will you?”

“What? No, way.” Harry sat up in bed propping himself against the pillows. “I don’t want to go over to Ron’s room, there will be all kind of nakedness I don’t want to see.”

Hermione paused in front of the bathroom and raised an eyebrow. “Even Luna?”

“No, she’s like my sister. That be too weird.”

Hermione turned away from the bathroom. “Fine, I’ll go.” She picked up her robe and started to put it on. “Sure hope I don’t see Ron naked…”

Harry was out of bed like a bullet. “On second thought, seeing Luna naked won’t be all that weird.”

Hermione chuckled as she dropped her robe. “That’s what I thought.” She went over to where he was pulling on his jeans. “But if you do get a peak, you better not enjoy the view.”

“Aww, you’re no fun,” he teased as he leaned down to kiss her.

“Knock first,” she said pointing a finger at him in warning.

“Duh.” He turned her around and gave her little butt a pat. “Get in the shower, maybe I’ll join you in a minute. Or hey, maybe I can ask Luna to come along…have a little shower orgy.”

Hermione looked at him dryly. “Ha ha,” she said before walking into the bathroom. “Very funny, Potter.”

“Hey, who’s joking?”

Hermione huffed a breath as her head poked back into the room. “Will you just go wake her up? For goodness sakes!”

Harry grinned when she disappeared back into the bathroom, mumbling curses along the way. It was good to know that annoying Hermione would never get old.

Dressed in only his jeans, Harry walked over across the hall and knocked on the door, then thought he’d play it safe by putting a hand over his eyes while he waited. He heard the door open, silence, then a female giggle. “Luna?”

“Yes, Harry…why are you covering your eyes?”

“Just in case you were naked. Er…you’re not are you?”

“Why yes, I always answer the door naked.”

Since Luna was always known for her oddness, he didn’t quite know if she was teasing or not, but he couldn’t help but take a peak through his fingers. She wasn’t naked, but she was dressed in one of Ron’s shirt that came down to almost her knees. “You big liar,” Harry said removing his hand.

Luna stifled a laugh. “Sorry. What’s up, Harry?”

Ron appeared behind her, scowling a him with hatred. “Yeah, Harry?” he growled. “What’s up?”

Harry couldn’t help but grin. “I’m sorry, I didn’t interrupt anything did I? A morning tussle maybe?”

“As a matter of fact….oaf!” Ron doubled over when Luna elbowed him in the gut. “Gosh, Luna…what was that for?”

“Stop being rude.” Luna smiled up at Harry. “Go ahead, Harry.”

“I was told to wake you by Hermione.” Harry shoved his hands in his pockets. “Maggie called her a few minutes ago…woke us up, the Maggot….anyway, you are all having some girls day out today or something. Ginny and Mags are meeting you guys here in a couple of hours.”

“A girls day out?” Ron asked and then pouted. “But Luna, I thought we’d…”

“No, it’s okay, Ron,” Harry assured him handing up a hand. “They’re going to go shopping for naughty underwear.”

Ron watched Harry bob his eyes in excitement and Ron grinned from ear to ear. “Well, in that case,” Ron said leaning down and kissed her on the cheek. “Have fun with the girls.”

“Okay,” she said dreamily doing a happy little twirl before walking past Ron. “I’m going to take a shower.”

Ron smiled after her as he and Harry both watched her frolic to the bathroom. “She’s so great…isn’t she great?”

“You know, some of her loonyness slipped out of her during the war, but…I think you’re bringing it back.”

“Yeah?” Ron asked pleased at the idea. “That’s a nice thought.”

“So hey, I was thinking….since the girls are doing something, why don’t we owl Neville and Draco…have a guys outing. Maybe go to the pub or something later, have a few beers, grab a bite…sound good?”

“Sure, I could definitely do that. Set it up and let me know, but now?” Ron looked over to where his bathroom was and grinned. “I’ve got a shower to join.”

Harry grinned. “Well what do you know, so do I? Happy showering, Weasley.”

Ron gave him a friendly punch on the arm. “Same to you, Potter.”

XXX

Harry stepped into the huge shower big enough for the orgy he was joking about, to find Hermione in the process of shampooing her hair. “Hello my love,” Harry said closing the glass door behind him. “Thought I’d join you.”

“See any nakedness?” she asked closing her eyes as she rinsed.

Harry admired Hermione’s long wet body. “As a matter of fact.”

Hermione opened her eyes, then sighed when she saw him staring at her. “Not now…over in Ron’s room.”

“No, no nakedness,” Harry said slipping under the spray to rinse his hair. “I covered my eyes while I waited for an answer…just to be safe.”

“Like Luna would answer to door naked.”

“Hey, it’s Luna,” Harry pointed out grabbing the shampoo. “You never know.”

Hermione thought about it, then nodded. “Good point.” Hermione traded places with him so she could rinse out her conditioner.

“But she did take a rain check on that orgy.”

“Good to know. So, what are you going to do today? One of us needs to run by the store to get food and drinks for tonight.”

“I can do it this morning,” Harry said as he waited for his turn. “While you girls are going out, the guys are meeting later today at the pub.”

“Really?” Hermione asked moving aside for Harry. “That should be interesting. You going to talk about us?”

“Probably as much as you gals will talk about us,” Harry said with a grin while he rinsed out the shampoo.

Hermione smiled as she slid under the spray with him, wrapping her arms around him. “Fair enough.” She lifted her head up for a quick kiss. “So you don’ t mind picking up some things this morning.”

“Not at all.” Harry ran his hands over her wet hair, then framed her face as he kissed her long and slow, backing her up against the shower wall. “When do you need to be ready?”

“Not for another hour and a half,” she whispered as her hands already began to explore his wet, muscular body.

“Plenty of time.” He nipped at her bottom lip before venturing further down. “Plenty of time to do all the things I want to do to you.”

Hermione shivered as she arched her neck for him. “Really? Why don’t how me what you had in mind?”

“My pleasure.” Harry dropped to his knees. “I think I’ll start right here.”

Hermione’s eyes drifted close when she felt him lift her leg and prop it on his shoulder, then gasped when he showed her just what he planned to do. “That’s a good start.”

Lucky for them…he was just getting started.

43. Chapter 40

Well, I wasn’t planning on writing about their girls and guys day out, but I had a lot of requests for it in the past reviews, so I decided to write a quick one. This is another filler type fun chapter nothing drastic happens. Just good fun. Hope you enjoy! This story should be done fairly soon!

Chapter 40

It was a quarter to one on New Year’s Eve and Hermione had been plucked, waxed, lathered in various different creams and rubbed down from head to toe. She was now neck deep in mud, that was supposedly good for the skin, but she was skeptical. She was loopy on wine and her tummy was full with cheese and crackers. She was having the time of her life.

“Does this really do anything?” Ginny asked as she got herself situated in the mud. “It’s kind of making me feel dirty.”

“You’re neck deep in mud,” Maggie pointed out. “Of course you feel dirty, but once we rinse this off in the shower, your skin will feel smooth as silk.”

“I’m having so much fun,” Luna said dreamily as she took another sip of her wine.

“Easy on the alcohol, Lu-Lu,” Maggie said with a snicker. “I’d hate to have to drag you back to your boyfriend all tipsy and loose mouthed.”

“Ronald happens to like me tipsy and loose mouthed,” Luna pointed out and then giggled. “I seem to make him blush a lot when I’m tipsy. I think I say things I normally wouldn’t say sober.”

Hermione and Ginny shared a grin while Maggie giggled as she reached for the tray of strawberries. “So, you and Ron…how’s the sex?”

Ginny choked on her wine. “Ugh, don’t answer that. I don’t want to know how my brother tears up the sheets.”

“Then cover your ears when I say he’s bloody fantastic,” Luna said hoisting up her glass before taking a sip. “Why just this morning in the shower he made me come three times before I even got out.”

Ginny winced. “Didn’t need to know that.”

“Well, I think that’s great.” Hermione clinked her glass with Luna. “Good for Ron, I say.”

“What about Harry?” Maggie asked Hermione with a grin. “I bet he’s just fabulous.”

“You bet right,” she said with a wink before popping a grape in her mouth.

“I have to say, you did looked rather relaxed when I first saw you this morning,” Ginny commented. “Have a good night?”

“When a girl has to use both hands to count the number of orgasms she had, it’s hard not to look relaxed.”

“Damn.” Maggie whistled as she shook her head. “Lucky you.”

Ginny sighed dreamily. “I had a night like that with Draco…It was our first night together.”

“Draco,” Maggie said with a slight groan. “Let me just go ahead and say that’s a fine looking specimen of a man.”

“I will agree to that as well,” Hermione said holding up a hand. “Don’t get me wrong, I love my Harry and he makes sexy look as easy as breathing, but I do like to admire Draco from afar.”

Ginny laughed. “Luna? Care to add?”

Luna pondered. “Mmm…He does have a nice butt.”

They all laughed and made a toast on behalf of Draco’s butt. “Man, he’d be mortified if he knew we just did that,” Ginny cackled as she set down her empty glass and was pleased when it magically filled up. “Okay, so we’ve all shared but, Magpie, so c’mon out with it…what’s Neville like?”

“This I have to hear,” Hermione said waiting in anticipation. “What’s shy little Neville like?”

Maggie’s eyes softened at the thought of him. “He’s so adorably sweet. Our first time…was fantastic. He knew I wasn’t a virgin and that my first time was horrible…and he totally showed me how wonderful it could be.”

“What happened with your first?” Hermione asked curiously. “If you don’t mind me asking.”

She shrugged. “No, I don’t mind. It was back in the States, at the school I went to in Salem. My boyfriend pressured me into having sex…he was patient at first, but then kept trying and trying, until finally I gave in. It was horrible…he was fast…clumsy and only thought of his needs and his needs alone.”

“Oh Mags,” Hermione sighed in sympathy. “I’m so sorry, no ones first time should be like that.”

“I was praying for it to be over before it even started and when he was done, he just rolled over and got dressed. Gave my butt a little friendly pat and walked off.” Maggie shrugged it off then smiled. “Then I met Neville and everything changed. I may not have been a virgin, but as far as I was concerned it was my first time as well as Neville.”

“That’s so sweet,” Luna said.

“Yeah,” Maggie said blushing softly. “Neville can be a total sweetheart in bed, you know…very gentle and takes his time…but if you drive him crazy…look out because he’s a regular animal.”

Hermione choked out a laugh. “Neville? An animal in bed? Oh jeez, that’s great.”

“Granted, I’d never thought there’d be a day I’d sit around talking about how good Neville is in bed…” She paused long enough to take a long sip of her champagne. “But it’s better than talking about Ron. Sorry Luna.”

Luna giggled. “Oh Ginny, come on now…you know all your bothers have sex.”

“I knowledge I don’t care to think about, thank you. Okay, off of sex for a minute…what’s the plan after the mud bath?”

“Manicure and pedicure next, then we’re done here. On to shopping.”

“I can’t wait to go shopping for naughty underwear,” Ginny said with a grin. “I want to make Draco crazy.”

“We’ll all get a chance to make our boys crazy,” Maggie promised as she finished off her drink. “Let’s go rinse this stuff off.”

“I wonder if the guys are getting just as tipsy as we are?” Luna asked as she looked into her empty glass, hoping to find more wine.

“I bet they are,” Hermione said getting up and grabbing her towel. “And I bet they’re talking about us and giving toasts on all of our butts, too.”

XXXX

The guys were definitely drinking. They decided to go to a muggle pub for a few hours so Harry wouldn’t get bothered by paparazzi or fans bugging him for his autograph. He just wanted to hang with the guys, drink beer and talk about sports and women. His two favorite topics in the whole world.

“Enough about Quidditch,” Draco said after they ordered another round of beers. “Let’s get to the good stuff here, shall we? Ron…just what is Loony Luna like in the bedroom?”

Ron grinned. “Oh where to start…my Luna is one in a million.”

Harry snickered. “I’ll drink to that.”

“Luna and I had sex for the first time just last night,” Ron said and then gave a little shrug, but couldn’t help but smile. “She…well…she was amazing.”

“How was the shower this morning?” Harry asked with a grin. “Hopefully as good as mine was.”

“Oh it was good,” Ron said with a groan. “Really, really, good.”

“Gotta love shower sex,” Draco said clicking the top of his bottle to Ron’s. “The other day, Ginny and I were showering and…”

“Ahhh, no, no, no, no,” Ron said over and over again as he covered his ears. “I don’t need to hear that…nope…no talking about Ginny.”

“Oh, right.” Draco grinned. “Sorry Weasley….I’ll just say it was pretty amazing and leave it at that.”

“You know what’s better than shower sex?” Harry asked. “Skinny dipping, which then leads to pool sex.”

Ron’s jaw dropped. “You‘ve been skinny dipping? With Hermione?”

“Better be just Hermione,” Draco muttered.

Harry grinned. “Yup. With Hermione. Then had sex under the waterfall.”

Draco nodded in approval. “Nice one.”

“Thanks.”

“I’ve been skinny dipping with Maggie.”

Once again, Ron’s jaw dropped while Draco and Harry busted out laughing. “Neville!” Draco exclaimed slapping him hard on the back. “Look at you! I’m so proud.”

Neville chuckled sheepishly. “Maggie’s parents have a pretty big pool…we were over there one weekend and…well, had a little fun while her parents were out.”

“Oh man,” Harry laughed wiping the tear from his eye. “Oh that’s classic. Nev…that’s awesome.”

“And did that lead to sex as well?” Draco asked while Ron was still speechless.

“Not under a waterfall, but yes…it led to sex. Mind blowing sex up against the pool wall.”

“Gooo Nevillle,” Harry said with a chuckle and clinked his bottle with his.

“Man,” Ron finally said shaking his head. “I need to discuss Luna about this skinny-dipping thing.”

“Oh hey, warn me in advance if you do,” Harry said holding up a hand. “Just in case.”

“I wouldn’t have sex in your pool,” Ron said with a laugh. “Come on now…but there is this nice little pond near the Burrow that has promise.”

“Planning ahead,” Draco commented. “Good thinking, Weasley.”

“Thanks.” Ron turned to Harry. “So what’s Hermione like?”

Harry lifted a brow. “What’s Hermione like?”

“Yeah, come on…everyone’s had their turn. Tell us about Hermione.”

“Yeah, spill it,” Draco said leaning forward on the table.

“What do you want to know? I’ve already told you we’ve been skinny-dipping and had shower sex.”

“Any other kind of sex?” Ron asked.

Harry grinned. “Oh yeah…pool table sex.”

“What?” Draco asked with a laugh while the others joined in. “You had sex with Hermione on the pool table?”

“Yeah,” he said groaning at the memory. “Not to sound crude or anything, but we fucked the bloody hell out of each other.”

“Wow,” Draco said stunned. “That’s…wow, I don’t know what to say.”

“I don’t think I can play pool again without getting horny,” Ron said.

Harry hooted with laughter. “That’s exactly what I said to Hermione afterwards.”

“Think the girls would get pissed if they knew we were talking about them?” Neville asked ordering another beer.

“Maybe,” Harry said and pointed his beer at him. “But I’d bet my sex life they’re doing the same thing about us.”

44. Chapter 41

Well, it’s over. I’m officially done. I was going to add some other random scenes, but I really needed to wrap this one up. This last and final chapter is ALL H/Hr. We all know the other couples will live happily ever after, there is no reason for me to get into that. I really wanted to finish this one, I’m anxious to start my other story, plus I kind of want to do another one before the last book comes out. So, anyway I hope you enjoyed this fic. Thanks so much for all your great reviews.

Chapter 41

Hermione beat the boys home, so she took some time cleaning the house for the party tonight. An hour later, the house was spotless, the food was set, beer was iced and champagne was chilled. She looked at her watch to see that she only had about an hour until the guests started to arrive, so she rushed up the stairs to get ready.

An excited Daisy followed her up to her room, plotting her butt just outside Hermione’s closet to watch her Mum get ready. “Wait till you see what I bought today, Daisy,” Hermione said pulling out the brand new silk lingerie. “Isn’t it fabulous? Your dad is going to freak. Like the color? It’s close to the same shade of red of the dress I wore the first time he kissed me. I thought it was appropriate.” Daisy let out a soft woof and Hermione nodded in agreement. “Exactly.”

Hermione was just about dressed when someone whistled at the opening of her closet. She turned and grinned when she saw Harry staring at her. “Hey there handsome,” Hermione said as she slipped into her heels. “Like what you see?”

Harry nodded dumbly. “Uh-huh.”

Hermione did a little twirl to show off her sleek back dress that floated around to her ankles. “New dress.”

“It looks fabulous.” Harry took a step into her closet and kissed her cheek. “Mmm, you smell good.”

“I got lathered up with so many lotions and creams it’s crazy, but thanks.” She gave him another peck, but this time on the lips. “You better get dressed, you don’t have a lot of time. Did you have fun today with the guys?”

“Yeah, we drank a lot, I took some sober up potion downstairs.”

“You’re just going to drink more tonight,” Hermione said as Harry stripped down as he headed for the shower.

“Exactly and if I added on to the amount I had today I’d be in trouble.”

Hermione smiled as she walked into the bathroom. “That fun, huh?”

“Yup, so fun that we decided to make it a monthly deal.”

Hermione chuckled as she fluffed herself into the mirror. “Well, I’m headed downstairs. I’ll see you down there.”

“Okay,” Harry said stepping into the shower, but then stopped. “Oh, Hermione?”

She paused at the door. “Yes?”

“Got any naughty underwear under that dress?”

Hermione gave him a slow smile. “Guess you’re going to have to wait and see.”

XXXX

A half and hour till midnight, Harry tracked down Hermione and pulled her away from Maggie and Ginny. “Hey…come on,” Harry said leading her through the crowd.

“Harry, where are we going?”

“You’ll see.”

It wasn’t until they were in the garage with Harry grinning at his precious bike, when Hermione realized exactly what he had planned. “Harry, are you crazy? We still have guests.”

“It’s okay, I got it covered.” Harry dragged her to the bike. “Mags is going to hand out the champagne to everyone.”

“But…”

“Mione.” Harry took her hands. “Just come with me, okay? Trust me, it’ll be fun.”

Hermione sighed in defeat. “All right, fine. It’s not like I can say no to that puppy dog look of yours.”

Harry laughed and kissed her. “One of my many secret weapons.” Harry swung a leg up over the bike and gunned the engine. “Now hop on sexy.”

“Just how am I to do that with this dress?” she asked as she tried to get situated behind Harry.

“Just hike it up to your waist,” he suggested. “I don’t mind.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “No, I’m sure you don’t,” she mumbled as she hiked her dress as far as she needed to straddle the bike. “All right, handsome. I’m ready.”

Moments later they were in the air, snow swirling around them but the warming spell the bike provided protected them from the cold chilling wind. Hermione held on tight, smiling softly as she scooted closer to him while her hands moved up and down his chest.

Feeling naughty, Hermione tortured him by nibbling at his ear, causing him to shiver and cock his head to the side to give her easier access. “Where are you taking me, Harry?” she whispered in his ear.

“It’s a surprise,” he said with a groan. “And you’re going to make me crash this bike if you don’t stop doing that.”

Hermione chuckled as she removed her hand from between his legs. “My bad.”

Once he was at a decent height, Harry set the bike on cruise control and turned around to face her. “This is familiar,” Harry said pulling her towards him until her legs draped over his like the first time they rode on his bike.

“Yes, but slightly different,” Hermione pointed out as she lifted her hips so she was perched higher up in his lap.

Harry nuzzled her neck. “I’ll say. Damn, you smell good.”

“You’ve told me that already tonight. A few times actually.”

“I can’t help it,” he said as he started to run open mouth kisses along her neck. “You must go to the spa more often if you come home smelling like this.”

“No need,” she said then gasped when his hands snuck under her dress to caress her bum. “I…purchased a lot of the items they used on me.”

“Fantastic,” he groaned before his mouth sought out hers, kissing her deeply as his tongue slid sensually over hers. “I have to say…” He sucked on her bottom lip, then devoured, then nipped. “This ride is much better than the last time.”

“I’ll have to agree with you on that,” she said as she slipped her hands inside his sweater, then groaned in approval when she came in contact with warm skin. “Harry…please…where are we going? I can’t stand this.” She fiddled with the hook of his trousers. “I want you inside me.”

Harry groaned as he caught her wrists to stop her actions. “Hold that thought, love.” He grabbed her face with his hands and kissed her one last time, long and deep. “I need to descend.”

As soon as Harry turned around, Hermione snuggled up behind him again, roaming her hands once more. Hermione let out delightful laugh as they touched ground as she found herself loving the speed of the bike. She was no longer afraid. They traveled up a windy paved road that was lines with tall trees towering over them. He turned off into a gravel road and Hermione looked up and could barely make out the night sky as the dense branches swallowed them in. She had no idea where he was going, but wasn’t worried for she trusted Harry completely.

They finally came out of a clearing and Hermione saw a few cars parked right at the edge of a drop off. Harry moved over to a spot farthest away from the other cars and smiled over his shoulder. “We’re here.”

Hermione looked out over the edge the see the lights of a small town nestled below the cliff they were parked on. “It’s beautiful here, Harry, but…where exactly are we?”

Harry turned the bike off and reached behind him to pull her around in front of him. He scooted back so he could nestle her back against his chest. “Welcome to Hayden’s Peak,” Harry said placing his chin on her shoulder.

“Hayden’s…you mean the place where teenagers go parking?” she asked as she turned her head to face him.

Harry grinned. “I remembered that night when you said you’d never been parking and I jokingly asked if you wanted me to take you.” He kissed her smiling lips. “Thought I’d take you now.”

“You took me parking.” She let out a laugh as she shook her head hopelessly. “Oh Harry…you romantic.” She twisted herself halfway around and grabbed the back of his head to for a kiss.

Harry leaned back before she could kiss him, staring down at her puzzled face before pulling out a small velvet box. “Maybe this will make it even more romantic.”

Hermione’s silly smile faded and she stared dumbly at the box. “Harry, I…you already gave me a Christmas present.”

Harry pressed his lips to her ear. “You and I both know it’s not a Christmas present.”

Hermione shivered and her eyes fluttered close. “Harry.”

“Why don’t I open it for you,” Harry said lifting his head slightly so their cheeks pressed together. When he opened the box to reveal his mother’s ring, he heard her breath catch in her throat before her hand covered her mouth. “It belonged to my mum.”

Hermione’s eyes filled as she choked back a sob while she couldn’t tear her eyes off the beautiful emerald nestled in diamonds. “Oh, Harry.”

“My aunt gave it to me during my last night at Privet Drive.” He was all of the sudden nervous and couldn’t bear to look at her so he kept his eyes trained on the ring. “She thought I’d want to have it…maybe give it to someone special.” He looked at her now and his heart almost hurt to look at her. She was so beautiful sitting in the moonlight with the snow falling around her and he knew it was an image he would always remember. “She was right, I wanted to give it to someone special. That someone is you.”

She closed her eyes, smiling softly as she tilted her head towards him. “I want to put that ring on your finger,” he continued as he held her close from behind. “And I don’t want you to ever take it off. Hermione…love.” He cupped the side of her cheek and turned her head towards him until she opened her wet glistening eyes. “I love you. Please say you’ll accept the ring…please tell me you’ll take me. Marry me. I can’t imagine my life without you in it.”

Her chin began to tremble as she placed her forehead against his. “A life without you would be no life at all.” She pulled back slightly only to cover his mouth with hers. “Yes,” she murmured against his lips. “Of course I’ll accept the ring…of course I’ll take you and most importantly…of course I’ll marry you.”

Harry’s shoulders slumped with relief as he let out the breath he didn’t know he was holding. “That’s excellent news.”

She giggled happily as she turned herself around until she was straddling his lap. “Now hurry and put it on.”

Harry laughed as he took the ring out of the box. “Not even married yet and you’re already telling me what to do.” Harry slipped the ring on her finger, pleased that it fit so perfectly. “It looks good on you, Mione.”

She admired it with a happy sigh. “Of course it does.” She then smiled at him as she circled her arms around her neck. “So, now that you’ve proposed and you’re now officially stuck with me…why don’t we go crazy and snog like horny teenagers.”

“Hermione,” he laughed. “We are horny teenagers.”

Hermione grinned as her hand stuck back between his legs. “Exactly.”

XXXX

It was a good thing that Harry kept the invisibility shield and the silencing charm on the bike so the muggles couldn’t see them, because things had gotten pretty out of control. The snogging wasn’t enough for either of them and both had a hungry need for each other.

They didn’t even bother with un-dressing, she just unzipped him free while he hiked up her dress. Their mouths were fused together as she sank onto him, groaning at the familiar feeling of them joined together. Hermione’s arched against him as they rode together while Harry’s mouth feasted on her neck. It was fast and aggressive as they were both raced for that glorious release.

No one but Harry heard Hermione cry out when she came and no one but Hermione could hear Harry say he loved her over and over again while he tumbled over the edge with her.

It wasn’t till later, way past midnight when they were alone in their room once more, when he was finally able to see just what Hermione had hidden behind her dress. He had practically drooled like an idiot, but any bloke couldn’t blame him. The red silk teddy looked fabulous on her and he kept it on her as long as possible before finally slipping it from her body.

They loved each other gently, sweetly and painfully slow while he took his time treasuring her. Down at the peak they were both greedy and rushed through it, but he wouldn’t do that this time. She was officially his fiancée and he would cherish her like she deserved to be cherished.

Harry smiled down at the ring that decorated her finger while he watched her sleep. She was on her stomach and her long glossy brown hair spread out on the pillow. Her mouth was slightly open as she breathed and Harry was looking forward to more nights like these. Lying awake as he watched his wife sleep, silently thanking god for making Hermione his…for bringing him into his life all those years ago.

With that in mind, he leaned down and kissed her temple before slipping out of bed. He grabbed his gray sweatpants and walked over to his set of drawers, pulling out Hermione’s Christmas gift. He sat in her reading chair, using his wand for light instead of the lamp so he wouldn’t disturb her.

He opened the book and never stopped smiling as soon as he read her first words.

I’m a witch. I just found out today. I guess I’m not all that surprised; I am sort of an odd kind of girl.

It was interesting to see what an eleven year old Hermione was thinking. He especially enjoyed her first impression of him.

Well, I saw him today. On the train. I read so much about him and was so excited to see what all the commotion was about, but I was sadly disappointed. Not that he was ugly or mean or anything, mind you, but he was just a boy. All the other students were going on and on about him and when I finally met him I tried to figure it out but I just couldn’t. He didn’t look any different than the obnoxious red head sitting next to him.

So he has a scar. Big deal, so do I. On my right hip. I got it when I fell off my bike when I was five. No one makes a big deal about that. So far to me he’s just Harry. We’ll see though. I’ll keep you posted.

Harry grinned cheekily. He knew the scar Hermione was talking about very well. He found it rather sexy.

“What are you grinning about over there?”

Harry looked up to see a now awake Hermione sitting up with the sheets pulled over her. “I’m sorry, did I wake you?” he asked as he set the book aside to join her.

“I reached for you and you were gone.” Hermione immediately scooted next to him when he slid back into bed. “What were you smiling about?”

“I was reading your diary.”

Hermione blushed as she hid her face in his chest. “Oh.”

“You were talking about what you first thought of me…how I had a scar and it wasn’t a big deal. You mentioned yours on your hip and it had me grinning because I happen to know that scar very well.”

Hermione giggled when his hands caressed small scar shaped like a crescent moon. “You certainly do.”

Harry kissed her, both of them laughing between kisses until Harry finally pulled her up so she was lying directly on top of him. “So…when do you want to get married?”

Hermione propped her chin on her hand, her elbow leaning on his chest. “Well, weddings take time, Harry, there’s a lot to plan.”

Harry sighed as he played with a strand of her hair. “Don’t take too long planning, I’m very impatient.”

Hermione smiled. “All right. How bout June?”

Harry lifted a brow. “June? That’s six months.”

“So it is.”

“Can the freakishly organized Hermione and the pitifully procrastinating Harry plan a wedding in six months?”

“Well,” she said pondering for a bit. “The freakishly organized Hermione and the pitifully procrastinating Harry always have worked well together in the past.”

“Hmm…that’s true.” He then smiled as he cupped her face with his hands. “June it is.”

Hermione’s heart fluttered as their lips touched. “You asked for it, Potter. Starting tomorrow it’s plan, plan, plan.”

Harry looked into her eyes, smiling softly. “I’m looking forward to it, Hermione.” His thumb lovingly traced her bottom lip. “I love you.”

Hermione’s eyes filled as she took his hand and kissed the inside of his palm. “I love you, too.”

After that…no words were spoken for the rest of the night. As the sun came up and they finally clung to each other after hours of loving, Harry couldn’t help but think that this day was the beginning of many more to come.

It was crazy to think about all the things that happened while Ron was sleeping. Harry falling for Hermione. Draco falling for Ginny and Luna…sitting beside Ron while she waited for him to wake up, hoping that he would love her just as she did. They would start their lives as well and Harry and Hermione would also be a part of it. They were a unit now, along with Maggie and Neville.

Hermione was asleep by his side and his world was balanced. Every horrible event he had been through made this moment worth it. He earned this. They both did. A life where they didn’t have to look over their shoulder. A life where they could love one another with no boundaries.

They would start a family. He would have a boy or a girl, hopefully both and would love them and protect them with all his being. He would enjoy every second of his life with Hermione and cherish every precious moment.

He loved her. She loved him. Harry couldn’t wait to start the life he always dreamed of with his best friend. His Mione.